Tumgik
#i have a few new pieces im eyeing.... maybe for my birthday
weatherquest · 2 years
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
rearranged all my calico critters to make room for new stuff :Þ
42 notes · View notes
4littlefishies · 10 days
Text
The Eighth of September - Finish What You Started
satoru gojo x suguru geto
warnings: smut :3
wc: 9.8k
previous chapter here!
note: I know some people are really particular about their ships and t/b dynamics and im gonna say i reaaaally don't care about all that, but if it goes against your entire life and being for Suguru to be a bottom... maybe skip this chapter. SORRY that I have to say it but if you're on anitwt at all, you know what im talking about and unfortunately I feel like I have to give that disclaimer
If you don't care then thank you for being here, I just want them together, pls enjoy some pathetic top Satoru 😌
Tumblr media
Through their starter and the first course at dinner, Satoru was dead set on trying to convince Suguru to finally give him his highly anticipated birthday present. Their small square table sits right next to the window, giving them a perfect view of the city skyline. A thick blanket of clouds covers the night sky, easily hiding the moon and the stars, but other than that, the view is clear all around for miles. The Tokyo Skytree is visible in the near distance, poking up far past the shorter buildings surrounding it and standing out without issue against the dark, cloudy night sky.
“Is it a watch? Ooh, or is it the keys to a new car?” Satoru makes a number of absolutely outlandish guesses, one after the other as they wait for the waiter to come back with their second course.
“Satoru, you don’t even have your license, why would it be a car?” Suguru asks with a confused look on his face. He picks up the wine glass that sits to the side of his place setting and sips on the Merlot he picked out before setting it back down.
Satoru returns his look with a sour one. “Sugu, if you got me a car, maybe I would get my license.” 
“Well you don’t have to worry about that because, sorry to burst your bubble, but it’s not a car.” Suguru says flatly.
Satoru takes an excited breath, coming up with yet another guess, but Suguru cuts him off. “Is it a-”
“Okay, okay, that’s enough.” Suguru says, holding up his hands with a smile to try to calm his overly excited husband. “I think you’re hyping this up in your head way more than you should be.” He reaches under his side of the table to pick up the small black bag that he had successfully hidden from Satoru up until they got into the elevator together. He didn’t even stand a chance, the black bag sticking out like a sore thumb against the warm brown of his pants and matching jacket in the mirrored elevator walls. Under the light chestnut brown french suit he wore a white button up and a simple gold chain, along with a few rings to go along with it; his hair in his signature half up half down look with pieces of his bangs sticking perfectly out. Satoru wears a pale brown knit polo sweater along with high waist trousers and dark brown loafers and a matching belt to tie it all together. The browns of their two outfits complimented each other beautifully, the warm colors matching and going together flawlessly like two pieces of a puzzle.
That’s when the guessing game started and he knew for certain that it wouldn’t end until he let Satoru unwrap his gift. He picks up the small bag that sits by his feet and hands it across the table to the white-haired menace that he proudly called his husband. Satoru reaches out to grab it from him with a beaming smile on his face.
He shakes the bag slightly, trying to guess what’s inside one last time. Suguru smiles as he shakes his head with a slight eye roll and takes another sip of his wine. “Just open it already.” He grows more and more impatient as Satoru thinks about what it could be.
“Okay, okay. Patience, Suguru.” Satoru pulls out a couple pieces of tissue paper, crumpling up and setting them aside before pulling out a black box about the size of the palm of his hand. Immediately, the white Chanel logo stands out against the matte black of the box
“You’re one to talk.” Suguru says from behind his glass with a slight smirk.
“Oh hush.” Satoru says playfully, his nose scrunching as he pops open the box. Smiles play on both of their lips as he pulls the small velvet bag out. “Chanel, huh?” Satoru raises his eyebrows teasingly as he sets the box aside. Suguru looks back across the table at him with a patient smile as he rests his chin in the palm of his hand, excited to see him open it and see what’s inside. “I see I’ve trained you well.” His cocky response is enough to evoke yet another eye roll from Suguru.
“Are you implying that I needed training?”
“I don’t know, Sugu. You didn’t have any nice jewelry until we got together, did you?” Satoru teases, holding onto the small bag and looking across the table with a smirk.
“Just open the damn bag, will you?” Suguru says with a light chuckle as he’s quickly growing impatient. Satoru smiles as he opens the bag to see a necklace. It’s a simple box chain made of white gold. It didn’t look like much, but that’s what Suguru knew Satoru liked; simple and quiet elegance, nothing too flashy that would stand out. 
“Suguru, I love this.” He says, the chain dangling from his hand as he holds it up to get a better look. It shares a striking resemblance to the gold chain around Suguru’s neck that Satoru loved.
“It’s not too boring?” Suguru is slightly worried as he asks, his brows slightly furrowed while he watches Satoru’s reactions to the chain. He had done plenty of research to find one that he was pretty sure Satoru would like. Although it cost him quite a pretty penny, he knew that it would last a long time and that he would really appreciate it. 
“Absolutely not! It’s perfect. Not too out there and gaudy, ya know?” He smiles as he admires it. There was no particular way of knowing that it was an expensive piece of jewelry, but that’s what he liked about it. He knew that it was a nice chain, but it looked simple enough to go with anything. He tries to slip it over his head, but it quickly gets stuck just before his nose. They both chuckle at his attempt before he takes it back off. “Will you help me put it on?”
They both know he’s fully capable of doing it himself, but will take any opportunity to have something done for him. Suguru stands up and rounds the corner of the table, happy to help. He carefully takes the chain from his hands and unclasps it, putting it over Satoru’s head and bringing the ends back together behind his neck. He clasps them together and puts his hands on his shoulders before leaning over and pressing a quick kiss to his cheek before hurrying back to his seat. “It looks perfect.”
Looking down at it from his point of view, Satoru smiles at the way it looks against his pale skin. “You picked a good one, Roo.” 
“I really did, didn’t I?” Suguru responds, but he’s talking about an entirely different thing as he stares at his husband, hearts practically floating around his head as his chin rests in the palm of his hand. The nearly empty wine glass in front of him was reason enough, the alcohol almost making him want to jump across the table at Satoru and bend him right over the edge of it. He pushes the image of it to the back of his head as Satoru smiles back at him. He puts the velvet bag back into the box and the box back into the bag before setting it down underneath the table just in time for the waiter to bring their second course out.
“Ooh,” Satoru coos as he looks at the dish in front of him. The waiter picks up the bottle of wine from where it sits and refills Suguru’s glass. He glances at Satoru’s still full glass before setting it back down with a polite smile. 
“Can I get you anything else while I’m here?”
Satoru grins softly up at him, having been waiting for him to come back so he could ask for another drink. “Could I get another one of these?” He asks, tapping on the rim of his empty glass.
“Of course, a Shirley Temple, right?” He asks, grabbing the empty glass from where it sits on the pristine white tablecloth.
“With extra grenadine and an extra cherry,” Satoru says, nodding his head with a smile so wide his eyes are nearly squeezed shut. Suguru tries to hide his smile behind his wine glass as the waiter stumbles over himself, probably never having heard such a request, let alone from a full grown adult.
“Uh- yes sir. Absolutely, I’ll be right back.” He says, bowing his head politely before heading back off in the direction he came from.
“What’s so funny over there, huh?” Satoru asks with narrowed eyes, seeing Suguru’s smile despite the way he tries to hide it.
“I just think it’s a little funny that you’re 30 years old and ordering a drink like that at a restaurant like this.” He takes one more sip of his newly refilled wine glass and sets it back down, taking a look at the dish in front of him. 
Satoru picks up his fork and takes his first bite, humming happily at the way the fish melts in his mouth. “Don’t you worry,” He says, swallowing the bite, “I’ll be 70 and still ordering it.” 
Suguru shakes his head with a smile at the thought of a 70-year-old Satoru, 40 years in the future still ordering a drink that’s mainly meant for children. They continue eating, going through six different courses, including dessert until they’re ready to head back to their room.
Satoru grabs onto Suguru’s hand as he all but drags him out of the restaurant as soon as they’re done, the small gift bag swinging in his other hand. “Satoru, slow down!” He says with a laugh as they make it back to the elevators.
“I want my birthday cake!” Satoru says, looking back at his husband with raised eyebrows. “I’ve been thinking about it all day and if I don’t get a piece in the next two minutes, I might explode.” 
“Well if you’re going to explode, don’t do it in the room, that sounds like an expensive cleanup.” Suguru jokes as they step into the elevator to head back down to the 33rd floor. 
“As expensive as the necklace?” He asks, raising his eyebrows suggestively.
“Baby, I told you that I’m not telling you how much it was.” Suguru says, resting his hand on Satoru’s lower back as the doors close, holding him close.
“I’m just gonna google it as soon as you go to work on Monday.” Satoru says in a teasing, singsong voice, trying to convince him to tell him how much he spent on the chain. He leans against Suguru, looking at him with a smile.
“Can’t you just let me do something nice for you?” 
“Obviously,” He says with a cheeky smirk, “But I wanna know how much that nice thing cost.” Suguru shakes his head as the elevator comes to a stop and the doors open. They both step out and head down the hallway towards their room, Suguru still resting his hand on Satoru’s back as they walk. “Suguru, we’re married, I think I deserve to know.” His tone is whiny as he pleads.
Suguru opens the door and they both step inside the room, shutting and locking the door behind them. “Okay,” He starts, the smirk apparent in his voice. Satoru perks up, excited to hear what he has to say, “Here’s a proposition for you.”
“I’m listening.” Satoru says as he yanks off his belt and tosses it next to their bag on the floor.
Suguru slips his jacket off and drapes it over his arm. “If you want me to tell you,” He steps closer, closing the gap between the two of them, “then the only one getting fucked tonight is going to be you.” He pokes his finger firmly in between Satoru’s pecs, right in the middle of his chest. He’s slightly taken aback hearing Suguru’s proposal. His mouth hangs slightly ajar with a faint smile as he stands there, weighing both options in his mind.
Suguru tosses his jacket over the end of the still made bed. “I can’t believe you’re really contemplating it this hard.” He says, taking a step back and starting to unbutton the top of his shirt but stopping halfway down. 
“It’s a tough decision!”
“What happened to just googling it later?” Suguru mumbles to himself, going to sit down in one of the chairs at the small table. He slips off the few rings on his fingers as well as his watch and sets them down on the table, leaving only his wedding band on his left hand.
“Do you want a piece of cake?” Satoru asks, opening up the fridge and pulling out the mid-sized box that housed the birthday cake that he had picked out. 
“Can I just have a bite of yours?” Suguru asks the question even though he’s sure that he already knows the answer. Satoru turns around and looks at him with narrowed eyes, closing the mini fridge door with his foot, affirming his suspicion. 
“Very funny Sugu.” He says, bringing the box over to the table. Suguru smiles up at him, resting with his chin in his palm as he eyes him. The two glasses of wine have him feeling warm and fuzzy as he looks his husband up and down. “Stop looking at me like that, it’s time for cake.” Satoru says as he stands next to him at the edge of the table. Suguru smirks and lets his hand rest itself on his lower back once again as he pulls the tabs to carefully open the box. Satoru doesn’t even have the box all the way open before Suguru’s hand is already migrating downwards, earning a few tongue clicks and a quick glance from him.
“What?” Suguru asks, his hand grazing back and forth over the curve of his husband’s ass.
“Don’t think I don’t know what you’re trying to do.” Satoru says with a smirk, focusing as he presses the flimsy plastic knife down into the cake.
“What is it that I’m trying to do, exactly, sweetheart?” Suguru asks, the words rolling out of his mouth as sweet as can be. He knows that he can use the nickname to butter Satoru up, so of course he uses it to his advantage.
Trying not to melt into a puddle at the way his husband speaks to him, Satoru moves his focus from the cake over to him. “Stop trying to take advantage of me.” His voice is teasing as he says it. He focuses back on cutting his cake as Suguru lets out a sort of snort at his sentence.
“Take advantage of you? Baby, I’m the one that had two glasses of wine at dinner.” He says with a smile on his face. His cheeks are a rosy pink as he looks lovingly up at Satoru. “I may be a little bit tipsy, but I know you had nothing more than a few too many Shirley Temples.” 
“Four is not too many.” He pulls the knife out of the cake and licks it clean before setting it aside. Suguru watches the way his tongue comes out of his mouth to lick the frosting off of both sides and swallows thickly. He takes a deep breath in through his nose and pats Satoru’s ass lightly before dropping his hand and leaning back in the chair, clasping his hands over his stomach and letting his knees fall open. 
“Wait until I’ve had my cake and then I’ll fuck you, okay?” Satoru remarks, shaking his head at Suguru as he flops his piece onto one of the small plates the patisserie had given them with the cake.
“So you’ve decided?” Suguru tilts his head to the side with a smirk. Satoru rolls his eyes and sticks his finger in his mouth to get the small bit of frosting off. The warmth spreads throughout Suguru’s body as he watches him quickly clean his finger off. There wasn’t anything inherently sexual about the way he did it, but of course the alcohol in his system made him see otherwise. He smiles at the way Satoru looks down at him from where he stands, looking like he’s waiting for something. “What?”
“Aren’t you gonna sing to me? It’s still my birthday, Gugu.” Satoru says with raised brows.
Suguru smiles, reaching up to grab Satoru’s waist and pull him down to sit in his lap. He presses a kiss to his cheek, earning a bright smile from Satoru in response before he starts singing quietly. Satoru wraps his arm around the back of Suguru’s neck, holding him close as he sings Happy Birthday to him. “Sorry we don’t have any candles, but I think you’re still allowed to make a wish. I sang the song and everything.” 
Satoru chuckles lightly and pretends to blow out candles that don't exist. He picks up the plastic fork and stabs it into the point of the slice before picking up the first bite and sticking it into his mouth. “Mmm,” He hums at the taste, “Are you sure you don’t want a piece?” He asks, turning to look down at Suguru. The way he’s sitting, his legs are perpendicular to Suguru’s with one arm around the back of his neck, the other holding his fork for the cake.
“Can I really not just have one bite of yours?” Suguru tries again, pressing his lips together at the feeling of Satoru shifting his weight around on his lap. “Just a small one?” He runs his hand tenderly up and down Satoru’s lower back, his fingers tracing abstract lines and shapes all over as he tries to distract himself from the way he’s somehow perfectly situated on his dick to make it nearly impossible to keep from getting hard.
Satoru turns his head back to look at him with furrowed brows and a slight frown before picking up another bite. “You’re lucky I love you.” He says, holding the fork to Suguru’s mouth for him to take the bite. Suguru smiles before he opens his mouth and takes the bite of fluffy cake.
He chews it and quickly swallows, admiring the not so familiar taste of the raspberry filling in between the white cake. “I know.” In fact, he felt like the luckiest man alive knowing that Satoru loved him. Sometimes he would really think about it and was unable to wrap his head around how much he loved him and how insane it seemed that his husband loved him back just as much. 
“It’s good, huh?” Satoru asks as he takes another bite. Suguru nods his head with a smile before turning his head and pressing a kiss to Satoru’s hand that rests on his shoulder. He smiles at the feeling of Suguru’s lips against the back of his hand as he eats his cake. “I think we’re gonna need to get one of these more often.” He points out as he takes the last few bites of his birthday cake and finishes off the little bit of frosting left on the plate.
Suguru can’t do anything but look up at his husband, admiring every detail of his face; the way his nose curves ever so slightly at the tip, how his jaw looks so kissable, the skin of his neck so biteable. He presses his lips together as Satoru adjusts the way he’s sitting once again. Now that he’s done with his cake and his other hand is free, Suguru grabs ahold of it and wraps it around the back of his own neck. “What did you wish for?” He asks quietly, looking up into the sapphires that he was so used to with a tender smile.
“You know I can’t tell you that.” Satoru says with a soft smirk, his voice just as quiet as Suguru’s. He leans his head toward Suguru’s and presses their lips together. Smiles sit on both of their lips as they kiss. “I can feel that.” Satoru teases in a whisper against Suguru’s lips with a playful smirk, feeling as he quickly grows harder underneath him.
“I know you can.” Suguru whispers back, not even bothering to open his eyes as he brings his hand up to the back of Satoru’s head. He lets his fingers brush up against the stiff hairs of his snowy undercut and weave into the longer pieces towards the top before pulling Satoru back to him, pressing their lips together like it was the only thing he needed. Satoru lets out a slight moan into his mouth as he feels the way his fingers grip on his hair.
“Mmm,” Satoru hums against Suguru’s lips as he slowly grinds his hips down, trying to arouse him even further. He can taste the lingering taste of the velvety Merlot in his mouth as he licks past his lips, mixing with the sweetness of the cake. Suguru’s other hand is pressed flat against his back, pulling him in as close as he can get him as their lips work together, slowly. “Maybe you should drink wine more often,” Satoru murmurs as Suguru’s lips kiss down his chin and under his jaw, slowly making their way towards the pale skin of his neck. “It always makes you real clingy.”
Suguru doesn’t react to his husband’s words with more than a smile as he kisses along the underside of his jaw. It’s only when Satoru quickly stands up off of his lap that he opens his eyes again, not knowing what was going on. He feels himself being pulled up and out of the chair and towards the bed where Satoru sits down on the edge. Satoru scoots just far enough up the bed that he can pull Suguru down on top of him, the two of them now having effectively switched places. His knees sit on either side of Satoru’s hips, dipping into the plushness of the mattress. Feeling Satoru’s hands on his back and the hardness between his legs, he looks down at him with a smirk. “I can feel that.” He teases, using Satoru’s own words back against him.
“I know you can.” Satoru whispers in response as he cranes his neck up to meet their lips together once again, the throbbing in between his legs a dull ache, longing to be satisfied. He feels Suguru’s arms wrap around the back of his neck as they hungrily take in the feel of one another. The way his hips slowly grind down as he sneaks his tongue into Satoru’s mouth is enough to have Satoru moaning already, the weight of his husband against the hardness in his pants driving him mad. He pulls back ever so slightly and Suguru takes the time to attack his neck once more, taking the invitation that wasn’t and sucking lightly on the sensitive spot on the side of his neck. “Mmh, Sugu,” He manages to get out as he leans back on one arm. 
Suguru continues slowly circling his hips, feeling as Satoru is rolling his own upwards, trying to feel any kind of relief. He detaches himself from his neck, looking down and admiring the few purple marks he’d already left on the pale skin with a soft smile before sitting up and starting to unbutton the rest of his shirt. Satoru watches, breathless as he admires the works of art covering his chest and shoulders as if he’d never seen them before. He sits with his bottom lip tucked in between his teeth as Suguru tosses his shirt to the floor.
“So are you just gonna sit there and stare?” He asks, looking down at Satoru who’s still fully clothed.
“You didn’t even give me a chance!” He cries out in response with a chuckle as Suguru grabs the bottom of his shirt, taking it over his head for him and tossing it haphazardly onto the floor alongside his own. “Someone’s impatient.”
“I waited for you to eat your cake. Your cake is done and I want you now.” Suguru says with raised eyebrows as he looks down at his snow-haired partner. The way the necklace looks against his skin is enough to drive him absolutely crazy. Satoru looks up with his mouth slightly agape, not really knowing how to respond.
“Suguru, if you keep sweet talking me like that, I’m gonna cum before I even get inside you.”
Suguru smirks down at his somewhat flustered husband before he unbuttons Satoru’s pants, moving just enough that he can slide them off and toss them aside. He gestures his head upwards and Satoru easily gets the hint, scooting further up the bed so that his head is in the pillows, now in just his boxers. Suguru hooks his fingers into the waistband, pulling them off with a smile, looking down at his already leaking tip as it leans up against his stomach. 
Satoru looks down now with his hands clasped behind his head. He watches as Suguru leans over and takes his cock in his hand before giving the tip a gentle kiss. He cranes his head back with a whine. “Sugu, don’t tease, it’s my bir-” He starts to complain, but is quickly cut off by the warmth and wetness of Suguru’s mouth around him, reacting with a gasp. “Oh, shit.”
He bobs his head up and down around his cock a couple times before lifting off and looking up at Satoru with a smirk. “Keep running that mouth, yeah?” He says as his hand sluggishly drags up and down, making sure to squeeze more towards the tip. Satoru props himself up on one elbow with a shaky breath as he tries to talk.
“I’m gonna fuck the shit out of you.” He says, confidently, trying not to sound like he was affected by Suguru’s slow movements whatsoever. 
“Yeah?” The pointed look on and the smirk on Suguru’s face says it all: He doesn’t believe a word out of Satoru’s mouth.
“Yeah.” Satoru assures him, looking down with a smirk.
“Then tell me why I’m the only one with my pants still on.” 
Satoru narrows his eyes for a quick second before sitting up and pulling Suguru further up the bed to lie down next to where he was, completely tossing aside the prospect of getting his dick sucked beforehand. Suguru falls on his back into the pillows with a smile as Satoru makes quick work of his pants, pulling them and his boxers off in one swift motion. He looks up at Suguru from where he kneels between his legs, big smiles on both of their flushed pink faces. He wraps his hand around Suguru’s cock, giving it a couple pumps, earning a soft hiss from him. 
He thinks about it for a moment before letting go and reaching his fingers up towards Suguru’s mouth with a smile as he sits back on his knees. Suguru knows what he wants and opens his mouth, letting his long, slender fingers in past his lips. The smile on Satoru’s flushed face is beaming as his lips close around his fingers, Suguru sucking on them without breaking eye contact. “Fuck, Sugu, I get why you do this, it’t hot as hell.” He says, earning a slight chuckle from Suguru as he pulls his wet fingers out of his mouth. 
Letting his knees fall apart, Suguru looks down, watching Satoru’s face as he focuses on what he’s doing. “You sure you know what you’re doing?” He teases, watching as Satoru hesitates, just staring for a moment before lowering his fingers towards his hole.
“Shut up,” He says, furrowing his eyebrows as he looks back up for a split second, a smirk flashing on his lips quickly before he focuses. Suguru chuckles slightly watching as Satoru moves slowly. “I don’t wanna hurt you.” 
“Baby, it’s one finger; I’m not made of glass.” He says, letting his head fall back into the pillows once more. “You should know better than me.” 
That’s all it takes for Satoru to reassure himself that he knows what he’s doing. Just do the same thing he does to me. Yeah, easy enough. He mentally talks himself through it as he presses first his middle finger against the edge of Suguru’s hole, pausing for a moment before slowly pushing inside. He looks up at Suguru to make sure he isn’t making any pained faces, but instead he assures him with a nod. “Is that okay?” He asks as he gets the first finger all the way in, slowly moving it in and out as he watches Suguru’s reaction.
“It’s okay, baby,” Suguru reassures him with a smile and another nod of his head.
He slowly continues his hand movements for a moment, watching the minimal reactions on Suguru’s face. “I’m gonna add another one, okay?” Suguru nods his head, feeling the slight stretch from a second one of Satoru’s fingers. 
Not wanting to hurt him, Satoru keeps his movements slow at first, watching his every reaction. “Baby, you can go faster.” Suguru urges him. He nods his head and picks up the pace slightly. He thinks about what he knows feels good and starts to curl lithe fingers upwards, earning a soft gasp from Suguru. He looks up at his face with a smirk, happy to know he’s doing something right. He keeps doing what he’s doing and uses his other hand to wrap around Suguru’s cock, earning another gasp from him. “Ha-ah,” Suguru breathes out, not expecting Satoru’s other hand to do anything. 
With a smirk, Satoru’s hands work slowly both inside and out, doing his best to make his raven-haired partner feel as good as he does when it’s his turn. “You like that, Sugu?” He asks, his voice sweet as he watches the way his fingers disappear inside of him.
“Mhm,” Suguru hums, but that isn’t good enough.
“Now what happened to using our words, hmm?” Satoru asks with a devilish smirk on his face, excited to use Suguru’s own words back on him.
Suguru lifts his head from where it lies in the pillows and looks down at Satoru with an open mouth, almost like he’s surprised, but also proud of him for saying it. With a shake of his head he says, “yes, Toru, ‘s’good.” 
“Awe, now that wasn’t so hard was it?” Satoru’s tone is borderline laughing, enjoying the position of power over him perhaps a little bit too much.
“Fuck y- ah,” Suguru tries to curse him out, but finds it hard to speak with Satoru’s long fingers reaching deep inside of him, deeper than he’s ever been able to reach on his own. 
“What was that?” 
“Fuck y- you,” He’s able to get out this time with a smirk on his face as he sits with his chin to his chest, looking down at Satoru in between his legs. With that, Satoru lets his hand fall from where he had it wrapped around his cock and abruptly pulls his fingers out. An unexpected whine leaves Suguru’s throat at the sudden emptiness he felt.
“Do you think you’re ready?” Satoru asks seriously as he scoots up further in between Suguru’s legs. As much as he loved teasing and fucking with him, he didn’t actually want to hurt him. He brings his hand up to his mouth, spitting in his fingers and spreading it over his dick.
Suguru nods his head, “Just go slow.” He says, looking down in between his legs. Satoru nods his head, lining up the tip of his cock with Suguru’s entrance, his breath slow as he focuses and starts to push inside. The look on Suguru’s face is almost confused, not sure if the stretch hurts or feels incredibly good - maybe a little bit of both. “It’s okay,” He nods his head as their eyes meet, Satoru watching the look on his face as he slowly keeps pushing inside. “Holy shit.”
 “Fuck, Sugu,” Satoru moans out, not even all the way inside yet. The new sensation would be enough to make his spin completely around if it were possible. “So fucking tight.” 
With his mouth hanging open, Suguru looks up at Satoru’s face as he finally gets all the way inside. “Fuck,” he sighs out, “so big.”
Satoru smirks through the feeling of his own pleasure at Suguru’s comment. “I know, right?” 
Suguru shakes his head and rolls his eyes, trying to hide the smile on his flushed face. “Oh my god, shut up.” 
“You’re so fucking warm,” Satoru says as he sits there for just a moment, letting both of them adjust to the feeling before moving any more. He feels the way Suguru’s walls twitch around him and leans his head back with a gasp. “Oh fuck, Sugu, can I move yet?” He asks, not sure how long he can actually last like this.
Nodding his head, Suguru holds his bottom lip in between his teeth. “Just- slow, please.” He says. Satoru nods his head and slowly pulls back out before pushing all the way back in, both of their eyebrows furrowing at the feeling. 
He keeps a slow pace for the first few thrusts as Suguru gets used to the size. Satoru was used to the size of Suguru, but this was the first time in their almost two years together that he’d been inside of him rather than the usual way. It wasn’t that he hadn’t ever thought about it, but he didn’t necessarily feel a need to try, being perfectly happy with the way that they did things. After a few more slow, languid thrusts, Suguru nods his head. “You can go faster, baby.” He assures him, looking up at his white-haired husband with half-lidded eyes. 
Satoru picks up the pace slightly, trying to calm himself down so as to not cum immediately. He leans over on top of Suguru, letting his elbows rest on either side of him as he readjusts his position. Suguru quickly makes use of the birthday present he had purchased and hooks a finger in the silver chain that dangles above him, pulling Satoru down into a desperate kiss. He feels Satoru’s hips momentarily stall, Satoru finding it difficult to focus on not cumming immediately as Suguru’s slightly swollen lips feel hot against his. 
He pulls back with a smile, just staring at Suguru’s face for a quick second. His mouth hangs open, hot breaths coming and going as he nuzzles his face into Suguru’s neck before he starts moving again, this time at a slightly quicker pace. He focuses on leaving kisses on the soft skin of his neck to distract himself just enough with something else.
“Ah- fuck, Satoru. You’re doing s- so good for me, baby.” Suguru stutters out, carding his fingers through the white hair on the back of his head as he holds him close. The way he nudges against his prostate is enough to have him moaning into Satoru’s ear like never before. Normally he was the one with big talk and even bigger game, but this had him reduced to nothing more than a moaning mess. Satoru whines into his neck, pulling back slightly to look into Suguru’s eyes with a smile at the praises spilling from his mouth.
The warmth, the wetness, and the softness of Suguru made Satoru sure that he wouldn’t last more than a minute like this. “Sugu,” He moans, looking down at him with knitted brows as he continues rolling his hips rhythmically into him, feeling every blissful bump and ridge inside of him dragging against his cock. 
“Yes, baby?” Suguru responds, his voice soft and sweet as he watches Satoru’s eyes squeeze shut.
“I can’t-” He moans, feeling the way Suguru’s walls tighten around him, threatening to milk every drop from him after less than a couple minutes. 
“Yes you can, baby. You’re doing so fucking good f’r me, making me feel- ah, s- so good.” Suguru manages to get out, just barely as Satoru’s cock continues poking against the sweet spot deep inside of him. 
Satoru shakes his head and stalls his hips, knowing that if he doesn’t stop, he’s going to cum already. “No, Sugu I can’t,” He whines, quickly pulling out, earning a gasp from Suguru at the empty feeling.
“Baby, why’d you stop? You were doing so good for me.” He coos, his hand coming up to cup underneath Satoru’s jaw, pulling him down for another kiss. Satoru sighs against his lips, sitting back on his knees after pulling away.
“Can’t you just do it?” Satoru asks with a frown, realizing why he hadn’t asked for this earlier. “I’m tired.”
Suguru looks at him with raised eyebrows as he seemingly gives up and lies down next to him, letting his head fall into the pillows while his chest heaves with heavy breaths. “You’re giving up already?” He asks with a smirk on his face and a chuckle as he props himself up on an elbow. Satoru nods his head as he scrunches his nose. With the smirk still on his face, Suguru sits up. Satoru lets his legs open, expecting Suguru to switch places with him, but instead, he throws one leg over Satoru’s hips, straddling him. He looks up at him with a confused look as Suguru reaches behind, grabbing onto Satoru’s cock. “No, I think you’re gonna finish what you started.” He says with a devilish smirk on his face as he in one quick motion sits down on Satoru’s cock, feeling it quickly filling him up once again.
Surprised gasps leave both of their mouths at the sensation, eyes wide and mouths open. “Fuck!” Satoru cries out as he throws his head back into the pillows, letting his eyes fall closed. “I’m g’na cum though.” He whines as Suguru slowly lifts and lowers himself back down. 
“Don’t care,” Suguru says, planting his hands on either side of Satoru’s head in the pillows and lifting his hips up and dropping them back down quickly. Satoru quickly becomes a whining mess underneath him, his hands grasping at his hips as he bounces on his cock. The smirk on his face disappears when he feels the way Satoru’s able to reach deep inside of him, perfectly reaching the delicious spot that he never could on his own. He quickly moves his hips, now angled to perfectly hit the spot every time without missing, causing his eyes to roll back in his head along with the sensation.
“Sugu, please don’t sto- p.” Satoru lets out a broken whine as Suguru continues at a much quicker pace than he was originally going when he was the one doing all the work. “Shit, a-ah,” He breathes out shaky moans as the pads of his fingers dig into the flesh of Suguru’s hips.
“Where’d all that big talk go, huh, baby?” Suguru teases with a smirk as he breathes heavily, knowing that both of them are about to burst at any second. “Thought you were gonna- ah-ngh- fuck the shit outta me?” Suguru continues teasing as he rides Satoru like it’s the last thing he’ll ever do. His chain hangs down and his long hair cascades down around Satoru’s face, slightly tickling his skin as he moves.
Satoru isn’t even able to respond, the tightness of Suguru’s walls around him having him threatening to spill everything into him at a moment’s notice. He can’t even say out loud that he’s about to cum, his mouth open and eyes rolling back in his head as he feels himself tipping over the edge, practically seeing stars. Suguru feels the twitch of his cock and doesn’t stop, feeling himself about to cum as well. He feels the not-so-familiar warmth spreading deep inside of him as Satoru finally cums, digging his fingers into Suguru’s skin with long strings of whines and shaky moans leaving his mouth as he does. The tip of his cock hitting against Suguru’s sweet spot over and over is enough to have him spilling his warm seed over Satoru’s stomach.
“Ahh, fu- uuck,” Suguru draws out as he slowly brings his movements to a stop. Both of their chests are heaving with their heavy breaths as hair sticks to their foreheads and their cheeks are flushed from all the excitement. He sits there for a moment, knowing that there will be a mess as soon as he climbs off of Satoru, so instead he rests himself down against Satoru’s chest, not caring about the sticky mess on his stomach. He looks at Satoru with a smile, still breathing heavily. He pushes Satoru’s sweaty hair back off of his forehead and presses a kiss to his skin before nuzzling his head into his neck. “I see why you like me to stay inside after we’re done; this is nice.” He says quietly into the skin of his neck.
“I think I saw the light for a moment.” Satoru says, bringing an arm around to rub slowly up and down Suguru’s back as he’s staring up at the ceiling, still breathing hard. Suguru chuckles lightly, lifting his head up to look at his husband with a smile. 
“Was it everything you hoped it would be?” Suguru raises his eyebrows as he asks, not entirely sure for once how Satoru will answer his question.
“It was definitely really good, but I think I like it more when you do all the work.” Satoru says with a smug grin on his face, bringing his hand to the back of Suguru’s neck to pull him down for another kiss. They smile against each other’s lips, tasting the faint saltiness on their lips from sweat.
“Of course you do, lazy-ass.” Suguru murmurs against his lips before pulling away. “This is gonna be a mess, isn’t it?” He says as he sits up, ready to stand up and hurry towards the bathroom. Satoru nods his head with a sleepy looking smile, but lets out a gasp at the sudden cold as Suguru climbs off of him.
Suguru lets out a similar gasp, feeling as Satoru’s cum drips out of him. Satoru looks down, watching as it drips onto him, making even more of a mess. “Sugu, are you gonna bring me a towel?” Satoru asks as Suguru hurries off of him and into the bathroom. “Sugu? Did you hear me?” He doesn’t hear and answer and sits up on his elbows. “Suguru I’m stuck here.” He calls out, looking towards the bathroom, hoping that his husband will emerge, but he doesn’t and he hears the shower turn on. “Suguru?!” He calls out, worried that he’s going to be here for a while, but he hears the familiar laugh from the bathroom.
“Just a second!” He calls out, still laughing from the bathroom as he runs a towel under hot water. “Be patient,” he says, knowing that patience is not one of Satoru’s strong suits. He wrings out the warm towel and heads back out to where Satoru lies unmoved in the middle of the bed. 
“Took you long enough.”
“I can take this back and just go take a shower without you, if you want.” Suguru says, raising his eyebrows as he holds the towel just out of reach of Satoru’s hands. 
“Wait no, Sugu please get this off of me.” He whines, realizing that he really isn’t in a position to be making those kinds of comments right now.
“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Suguru says with a smirk as he leans over to help Satoru clean the mess off of his stomach. 
“Thank you, Suguboooo.” Satoru draws out with a smile as he bats his eyelashes up at his dark-haired husband who just smiles back down at him. He gets him all cleaned up and leans over to give him a gentle lingering kiss.
“All clean.” He says, standing back up and heading towards the bathroom.
“Does this mean you’re not gonna carry me?” Satoru calls out after him. When he’s met with silence he sits up and calls out again. “Suguru?” Silence follows and he stands up from the bed with a huff, a slight frown on his face as he walks into the bathroom to see Suguru already in the shower, the door still open as he’s waiting to be joined. “Did you not hear me?” He asks as he steps into the shower and closes the door.
“No, I heard you.” 
Satoru lets his jaw drop, a slight smile on his face as he watches Suguru with his eyes closed and head back under the hot water falling from the showerhead. “So you were ignoring me?” 
“Do you ever carry me to the bathroom after we’re done?” Suguru asks with a quirked eyebrow as he moves aside to let Satoru under the water.
“Well-” Satoru starts, furrowing his brows while he tries to come up with an answer, “no, but-”
“So what I’m hearing is that you should’ve carried me in here.” Suguru continues with a smirk as Satoru realizes that his argument has absolutely no standing here. 
Satoru shakes his head, realizing that he’s not going to win this one. He instead puts his hands on Suguru’s shoulders and gently turns him around, pressing his thumbs into his muscles and massaging out his shoulders. 
Suguru lets his head fall forward as his eyes close, taking in a deep breath while Satoru kneads out the tension in his shoulders that he hadn’t realized was even there. He lets out the breath with a slow sigh, tilting his head to the side as Satoru digs into a particularly tight spot on the side of his neck. He smiles as he feels Satoru press his lips to his skin and brings his hand up to rest on top of his before turning back around. “Thank you baby.” He says with a soft smile.
Satoru smiles back at him as he turns back around and leans forward again to press a kiss to his lips this time, tiny droplets of water covering both of their faces. He sees the water on Suguru’s eyelashes as he looks into his eyes and presses a kiss to both of his cheeks, earning a chuckle from him. “Thank you for giving me the best birthday I could ask for, Gugu.” He says as he wraps his arms around Suguru’s shoulders, pulling him in or a hug underneath the hot water. Suguru holds onto him back, spreading out his fingers wide over his back, pressing into his skin as he holds him close. 
“You’re welcome Toru,” He says into the crook of Satoru’s neck. “You deserve it.” 
Satoru smiles at his quiet response, slowly rocking them back and forth under the water for a few moments before they continue on with their shower. 
They lazily wash each other’s and bodies, taking the time to relax under the hot water and just enjoy their shower. After they shut off the water and get dried off, Satoru roughly rubs a towel through his hair, getting it as dry as he can while Suguru wraps his up, another towel sitting low on his hips as they both stand in front of the mirror.
Satoru rests his chin on Suguru’s shoulder as he stands behind him, looking into his warm honey eyes in the mirror. “Can I brush your hair?” His hands rest on the sides of his hips gently, just letting them rest on the warm, damp skin right above the towel.
“It’s wet so you have to be extra careful,” He says, turning his head to leave a kiss on Satoru’s cheek. Satoru nods his head as he picks up the brush off of the counter. Suguru lets his hair down from the towel he has it wrapped up in and shakes his head, letting it fall down his back. He scrunches it up in the towel, trying to get as much water out as possible before he heads out of the bathroom, Satoru following right behind him. He grabs the desk chair and sits down in it after rolling it in front of the chaise so that Satoru can sit right behind him. 
“Don’t worry, Sugu; I’ll be extra extra careful.” Satoru says, sitting down behind him and running his hands under his hair to straighten it out. He starts at the ends, diligently making sure that there’s no tangles before he moves up even further. Suguru smiles at the feeling, letting his head lie over the back of the chair while his eyes fall closed. Satoru keeps slowly working his way up, stopping to stand up and press a kiss to Suguru’s lips with a smile before sitting back down to finish brushing his hair out. 
Suguru chuckles lightly as he opens his eyes. “Come back here.” He says quietly, waiting for Satoru to stand up again. He quickly stands up and gives him another kiss, this one more slow and tender than the last. “Mmm,” He hums against Satoru’s lips with a smile. Satoru sits back down once again, determined to finish brushing out Suguru’s hair. 
“Are you excited to get into our house?” Satoru asks as he slowly runs the brush through the long silky raven hair. 
“Of course I am…” Suguru responds as he crosses his arms over his chest. “Are you?”
“I can’t wait.” He answers, the smile on his face loud and apparent in his voice. “I’m excited to decorate and I think Shiro’s gonna love all the space.” He thinks about all the windows for her to be able to bask in the sun.
A soft smile sits on Suguru’s lips as he thinks about it. “She’s definitely gonna love the new cat towers you picked out.” Satoru had picked out a few different ones to go in a few of the rooms throughout the house, maybe even going a little bit overboard on some of them. He found one that went almost all the way up the ceiling with plenty of holes to hide in, soft beds, and scratch posts and immediately knew that she would love it. “Maybe she needs a friend.” Suguru says after thinking about it for a moment.
Satoru’s voice is excited. “You think so?” 
Suguru nods his head. “Why not?” He thinks for a second longer before speaking again. “Unless you think we should wait.”
Satoru tucks his bottom lip in between his teeth for a second. “Wait for what?” He asks, running the brush slowly from the top of Suguru’s head all the way down to the ends with no more tangles. Suguru turns around in the chair to face Satoru once he feels that he’s finally done. Satoru hands him the brush and he takes it before setting it on the desk next to where he sits.
“Well…” Suguru starts looking off to the side with a slight smile. “Do you think we should wait until after we have kids to get another pet?”
“How soon do you want kids?” Satoru asks with a soft smile as he extends his legs and puts his feet up in Suguru’s lap. 
Suguru thinks about it for a moment, looking out the window at the lights of the city before he looks back to Satoru. “Ask me again in a couple months.” 
“A couple months?” Satoru cries out, sitting forward with a playful smile on his lips. “You don’t know how soon?”
“How about-” He starts, standing up and letting Satoru’s feet fall from where they rested and sits down next to him on the chaise, “- we get settled into the house and we can start thinking more seriously about it.” He rests his head of damp hair on Satoru’s shoulder as they both sit there still in nothing but their towels. “Sound good?”
“Deal.” Satoru says, turning his head to press a kiss to the top of Suguru’s head as it rests on the bare skin of his shoulder. They both smile as they sit in silence for a couple of moments before Suguru stands up and walks back towards the bathroom once again. “Do you want to watch a movie?” Satoru calls out, standing up and heading over to where his birthday cake still sits out on the table. He sticks the plastic fork into it to grab a bite, not even bothering to cut off an entire piece this time.
“It’s your birthday, you pick what we watch.” Suguru responds as he finishes up his post-shower routine to get ready for bed. 
Satoru scrolls through the apps on the tv as he waits for Suguru to emerge once again from the bathroom in underwear rather than a towel. “How do you feel about Star Wars Episode 4?” Satoru asks with narrowed eyes as he tries to gauge Suguru’s reaction.
“Baby, it’s your birthday, you could pick the worst movie in existence and I’ll still watch it with you if it’s what you want to watch.” Suguru says from the bathroom doorway, his words muffled as a toothbrush sticks out of his mouth. Satoru queues up the movie and climbs into bed, dropping the towel haphazardly onto the floor, not bothering to put on anything after their shower. Suguru joins him in bed after turning off the lights, leaving nothing but the lights on the nightstand and the tv to light the room. He sits slightly up against the headboard with pillows behind his back and wraps his arm around Satoru who comes and lies with his head on his chest. “Are you still naked?” Suguru asks, lifting up the covers to see his suspicions confirmed.
“Yes, Suguru, and I think it’s a little disappointing that you aren’t, considering how it’s still my birthday for at least another two hours.”
His response pulls a chuckle from Suguru’s chest as Satoru presses play on the movie before he tosses the remote aside. “Do you want me to be?”
“I mean… I won’t complain if you decide to take off your underwear and cuddle naked with me, Sugu, if that’s what you’re asking.” Satoru says with a devious smile on his lips. Suguru shakes his head and rolls his eyes with a smile as he reaches under the covers and pushes them off, flicking them onto the floor with his foot.
“Is that better?” He asks, looking down at Satoru. He doesn’t answer, but the rough squeeze Satoru gives his ass is enough of an answer, making Suguru yelp slightly in surprise. “Ah! Okay, okay.” He says with a chuckle as he scoots down, settling against Satoru and letting their legs tangle together as the movie starts, the yellow words rolling up across the screen in front of the stars.
Satoru is surprisingly quiet for a good chunk of the movie, opting to leave occasional kisses on Suguru’s chest as he lies on top of it, earning smiles and head kisses back from Suguru. “I think I would be a pretty good Jedi.” Satoru says, sounding extremely sure of himself as they watch Luke training with the lightsaber.
“You think so? You wouldn’t turn to the dark side?” Suguru asks with a quirked brow, even though Satoru can’t see it as he focuses on the tv screen.
“I don’t think so… I would have no reason to.” 
“I don’t know,” Suguru starts, taking a slow breath in through his nose, “I think the red lightsabers are pretty cool.” 
“Sugu, please don’t tell me you would turn to the dark side just because of the lightsaber colors.” Satoru says, lifting his head up to turn and look Suguru in the eyes. 
“It wouldn’t be just because of the colors, baby, don’t worry - I’d have other reasons.” He says with a smirk. Satoru’s jaw drops open as Suguru insinuates that he might join the dark side if given the opportunity. 
“What if I was there to stop you?” Satoru asks, taking this far too seriously for something that doesn’t actually exist.
“I dunno Roo, there’s a lot of things wrong with the Jedi…” Suguru trails off, at this point just pulling Satoru’s leg to see how much he gets worked up about it. 
“Okay but you can be like the Jedi that have purple lightsabers - they can use aspects of the dark side of the force, but they’re still with the good guys.” Satoru explains, allowing his nerdy side to come out, putting a smile on Suguru’s face. “They’re also really good in combat.”
“That does sound pretty enticing.” Suguru taps his chin as he pretends to think about it. “But what if you’re on the dark side?”
“I’m obviously on the light side in this scenario.” 
“Ohhh, obviously.” Suguru says playfully.
“Suguru, I feel like you’re not taking this seriously.”
Suguru laughs and presses a kiss to Satoru’s forehead before he lets his head rest back down against his chest. “Baby, if you want me to be a light side user, I’ll stay just for you.” 
For the next several minutes, Satoru goes into grave detail about the rules of the Jedi and relationships and how they wouldn’t be able to be together if they were Jedi because of the Jedi code. Suguru can do nothing but smile as his husband explains Star Wars lore that he’s never even heard of before all to clarify this completely fictitious scenario that Satoru made up. 
“Okay, so if either of us are Jedi, we can’t be together because our emotions could make us prone to becoming dark side users?” Suguru asks to clarify.
“Precisely!” 
“Then I’m glad we’re not Jedi and I get to be married to you.” Suguru nods his head with a silent yawn, happy that Satoru is so happy to explain all of this to him. “I love my little Star Wars nerd of a husband.” He says, giving Satoru a tight squeeze as he shifts further down, letting his head rest into the pillows next to Satoru’s. 
Satoru turns to face Suguru, their faces just centimeters apart. “I love you Suguboo.” Satoru whispers with a sleepy smile on his face.
“I love you too, Roo.” Suguru whispers back to him, leaning forward to kiss the tip of his nose quickly. Satoru smiles and scoots forward, resting his arm over Suguru’s wait to pull him closer. Their legs are tangled together as their bodies are pressed up next to each other, warm skin against one another. Satoru closes his eyes and presses a slow kiss to Suguru’s lips, lingering behind for just a moment before pulling away once again with a mischievous smile.
“What?” Suguru asks, knowing he’s got something.”
“Well…” He starts, taking a dramatic pause before continuing in just barely a whisper, “I don’t like sand.” 
Tumblr media
20 notes · View notes
bexreadstoomuch · 2 years
Text
Tumblr media
Magic Man - Chapter 11
After Winning your local Battle of The Bands competition, you don’t realise it’s your old school crush’s band that’ll you’ll be supporting for the next 4 months. Can you put the past behind you and forgive?
It's time for the new years eve party, buckle in - let go have some fun!
NSFW — slow burn, fluff, flirting, reader has weight/image issues light angst, 18+ overall for eventual smut, drug/alcohol mention/use/language, angst, smut, fingering, confessions of attraction, EddiemunsonxReaderHenderson
A/N - So it says eventual smut, and the smut has arrived, it's only slight here, warning are above. This chapter also contains one of my favourite Scorpions songs - Still Loving You! I hope you enjoy
Masterlist Part 11/? [wc 6.1k] a/n - please please like, share and comment, your comments make me so happy and encourage me to write more! thank you <3
Tumblr media
11 - Still Loving You
Sitting at the window of your motel room, you watch the snow slowly falling covering the parking lot out front in a blanket of crisp white snow.
Arriving early couldn't have been timed more perfectly, as you were expecting a large cold front and even the possibility of a blizzard here in Nebraska.
Looking across at the venue across the street, your face is illuminated by the blue neon sign of the motel, hiding the blush that was rising in your cheeks at the memory of Eddie's hands on you only a few hours earlier.
“please promise me, I'll see you tonight after the show for the party? So we can speak some more?” his words echoed in your head. Of course you’d see him, you were not going to miss out on this. 
Of course you were still worried that he wasn’t being fully truthful but you had promised Dustin you would give Eddie a chance.
“Listen y/n, Eddie was in bits after that night, kept asking me why you weren’t around anymore, I’d never seen him like that before” Dustin had explained to you back at christmas in the garage.
 “He kept asking about you every single day, I never even saw him get mad, he just went quiet after a while. Once he finally graduated, he packed up his stuff and moved out of Hawkins. I didn't know where he was going, but I heard a rumour he’d gone to California, I don't know maybe in hopes to find you”
The show had gone amazingly, you kept seeing Eddie on the side of the stage watching you closely with a smile plastered on his face, watching his eyes roaming over your body. When you'd notice him doing this you would bluff a few notes, causing him to stifle a laugh and mouth “sorry” in your direction.
Laughing to yourself you get up from your position in the window making your way to the shared bathroom to grab a shower. Upon returning to the room, Lula comes bounding in with a large bag with a logo you don't recognise. 
“OK don't get mad, but we got you something for tonight” Lula places the bag on the bed between them, tipping it upside down letting the contents cascade all over the bed.
Your eyes went wide at the sight. All you could see was a sea of black. Black Leather and cloth, and the glint of silver.
“What is all this?” you look up at your friend confused.
“So Gareth may have spilled the beans to me about what happened at thanksgiving and tonight with Eddie - please don't get mad” Lula throws her hands in the air seeing the shocked look on your face.
“So with that in mind, I was saving this for your birthday, but I thought tonight would be better,” Lula explains, picking up a few pieces to flatten them out.
You couldn’t believe what you were hearing and seeing.
“Lula, im, WOW, i mean look at these, they are beautiful but i'll look ridiculous in this” you say holding up the leather jacket which you now see is encrusted with small silver diamontes.
“Now remember what we told you before we left for this tour? No self doubting y/n, you are gorgeous and beautiful inside and out and we are gonna to show Eddie what he's been missing all these years,” Lula had made her way around to you, hands on your shoulders looking you dead in the eye. “You got this?” She may be small but she can be intimidating when she wants to be.
“Yes, YES, ok let's do this” you beam back at her. “Where's Jack anyway?” you ask 
“I don't know, she said she had some stuff to do after the show but would see us later back at the venue for the party”
Jack had been disappearing more so recently after shows, coming back to the bus in the early hours. She didn't think you’d both noticed but you had. You know not to question her about it. Like when she came out to you both it was on her terms, she told you when she was ready. And that's the rules you've taken ever since, Jack will tell you something when she is ready.
After about an hour or so of Lula backcombing your hair, applying more mousse and hairspray to your head, that it would even make Harrington jealous, you were starting to get really nervous, and she could see it. 
Squeezing your shoulder from behind you Lula gives a small smile and nod. That's the great thing about true friendships, you don't need to say much, and they will know what you need.
After applying your makeup it was time for your outfit. 
Lula had hung it up ready for you in the bathroom to get changed into while she finished off her own makeup.
Closing the bathroom door behind you you looked at the outfit hanging there and your body was awash with self doubt.
Thought came flooding into your mind of all the things that could go wrong. The pants wouldn't do up, even worse they would split.
You thought back to what Lula had said “we are going to show Eddie what he's been missing all these years”
Taking a deep breath you set upon getting dressed, trying your best to get those negative thoughts out of your head. 
This isn't just for Eddie this is also for you! You deserve this!
“LULA WHAT THE FUCK?” you shouted pulling the bathroom door open brandishing the bag in front of you.
“Oh yeah that, well you never know” lula trailed off raising her eyebrows up and you going back to the mirror to do her makeup.
“How do you know it’ll fit?” you ask annoyingly.
“Don't worry we know your sizes and made sure it would - you'll look amazing”
You shook your head at your friend making your way back into the bathroom, to examine the bag again. Inside were a set of black lace and ribbon bras and panties.
Tumblr media
Putting it against your body you wouldn't believe you were going to do it, but you promised her.
Once your outfit was on, you couldn't stop moving your hands up and down your thighs, across your stomach, all the areas you hated. 
Taking a deep breath you make your way out of the bathroom, your new heeled boots clacking across the tiled floor.
“OMG Y/N you look amazing! He's gonna die!”
Looking at yourself in the full size mirror you start to feel a sense of power come across you. The outfit made you feel powerful, like you could take on the world.
You take in the leather trousers which are encrusted with stars made up of diamantes which matched the leather jacket which covered your torso which was in a tight black Harley Davidson tee, with a double buckled belt.
Tumblr media
Lula had retired her plaid and vans for the evening and opted for a short little black dress, fishnet tights and borrowed your dr martens boots.
“Lula, aren't you going to be cold when it's snowing?” you express your concern looking at her outfit.
“Oh I'm not worried, hopefully someone can warm me up later” she giggled.
“Oh you are gross!” you laugh back at her. She had expressed that her and Gareth haven't gone all the way yet and she was hoping tonight could be the night. Looking like she did, I'm sure it’d be hard for him to say no.
Making your way over to the venue to get more and more nervous, walking a few steps behind Lula trying to take as much time as you could. Maybe thinking that if you walked slow enough you wouldn't have to go.
“Y/N, come on whats up?” Lula calls over her shoulder, noticing you behind her.
“What if it happens again?” you say in an almost whisper, “what if it's like halloween again? I mean look at me!” your hands gesturing across your body.
“Honey, it’ll all be ok, Eddie wants you to be there, he’ll be next to you, and if he doesn't he’ll have me to answer to ok?” She tries to reassure you, but you cannot push the daunting feeling away.
You nod slightly taking in what she was saying, you trusted her. It was everyone else you didn't.
Walking back into the venue, you see the room now transformed ready for the new year. Slivers of multicoloured foils hanging from the ceiling, lights flashing between different colours and the music so loud you could feel it vibrating in your feet.
Looking around you recognise a few people from Wyatts team back in California, over at the bar, he waves over to you both to join him, Jack already in conversation with him.
“Hello Ladies, you both look wonderful” Wyatt gushes, tipping his hat to the both of you.
“As do you Wyatt” Lula comments 
“So ladies, I wanted to have a quick chat with you before the party gets into full swing. I've been chatting with the boys and they are in agreement with me. This tour so far has been a triumph and once it's over, me and the team would love to sign you to add to our label, join the team! What do you say?” 
You all must have had the same look on your face as Wyatt quickly says “no need to rush to a decision now, but let me know as soon as you can ok?”
You all nod, watching Waytt turn and walk away back to the rest of his team.
“Oh my god what just happened?” you say exasperated grabbing both the girls arms.  
“I think we did it, we finally did it” Jack quickly responds.
“What do we do?” Lula asks, looking at you with a worried look.
“We say yes right?” you answer.
You're all looking between each other and slowly all nod in agreement.
No more words were needed between you all, this was it, you made it. Your only concern was you'd be on the same label as Eddie, no doubt working together, was this such a good idea?
You must have willed him into existence thinking of him, because as you turned around so your back was against the edge of the bar, he walked in the rest of the band in tow.
Tight black jeans, chains, black boots and a black sequined shirt, ludicrously open very low exposing his chest tattoos, with a chain dangling around his neck which you noticed had a pick attached. You wonder if this is the same one from high school he always had on.
You notice him scanning the room as though looking for someone, and as soon as your eyes meet, you notice him let out a breath, looking up and down at your body, raising his eyebrows in awe. This alone was making your cheeks heat up. 
He looks flawless, and there was that knot in your stomach again, making you shift your weight from side to side.
Your heart sank as you saw the band disperse but Kelly appeared next to him in a tight corset style black top with a long skirt attached, a large split going up one side. He must have noticed this in your face as he leaned over to Kelly whispering something to her, which must have not been good as she had a face of thunder as she stormed off.
Eddie looked back over to you with a look on his face as thought he was apologising on her behalf. Making his way over towards you, you were feeling hotter with every step he took.
“Hey sweetheart, you look, just wow, you look amazing” Eddie extends a hand out to you which you slowly take letting him spin you around so he can look at the rest of the outfit.
“Where have you been hiding this?” he asks you, his voice seemingly deeper than usual.
“Lula got it for me, early birthday present” you quickly respond looking down trying to hide your embarrassment.
Eddie's hand suddenly whips up, taking your chin with his thumb and pointer figure, tilting your head to look at me.
“No need to be shy sweetheart, you look beautfiul”
His words made your heart hurt, you always thought people were saying things like this just to make you feel better but never meant it. This must have been showing on your face, giving you away as he moved his hand from your chin to your cheek giving it a gentle rub with his thumb, leaning in close to your ear.
“I mean it y/n - i've always thought you were beautiful” Eddie's voice was soft and full of sincerity.
Your breath hitched in your chest when he said this. Taken aback by his honesty, you blurted out “I always thought you were too”
Eddie let out a little chuckle moving his hands to your waist guiding you towards the bar. “Ladies, how about you?” he asked Jack and Lula. You had completely forgotten they were still standing next to you, completely lost in Eddie.
“Thanks Eddie but were ok, i'm going to go find Gareth” Lula tells you both, making her way past you, whispering to you as she past “It’ll be ok y/n, you got this, don't forget he's got me to answer to if he hurts you again”
You give her a nod as you watch her glide across the room straight into Gareth's waiting arms, placing herself in his lap, on some of the leather chairs that were dotted around the room.
“You want shots again, or are you going to take it slow this time?” Eddie is asking you as you watch your friend leave, and noticing Jack was now missing too.
“Oh sorry” you quickly turn back around facing him “No, ermm, can i have a cranberry and vodka please?”
Eddie learns over the bar and orders your drinks. You feel awkward standing there. You feel like everyone is looking at you. Judging you. Talking about you.
“Y/n? You ok?” Eddie's voice from behind you makes you jump back to reality, standing there with a beer in one hand and your drink in the other.
“Shall we sit?” He tilts his head over to an empty booth area of seats.
Nodding you follow him to the secluded area and sit down opposite him, hands clasped tightly around your glass, knuckles almost going white.
Looking up you see Eddie's hand also tight around the bottle he was holding.
“I'm glad you came tonight” he says breaking the silence between you “I should of done this a long time ago”
“I spoke to Dustin over Christmas, he saw the letter you gave me and explained things to me, but I don't know what to believe. I was a mess that night, I felt so hurt, I felt small, I felt foolish. Foolish for thinking someone like you would like someone like me.” you thought if you never said it now you never would, taking a large gulp of your drink feeling the alcohol burn down your throat.
Leaning forward in the booth taking a drink from his beer Eddie have a defeating sigh “I thought you wouldn’t want to been seen with someone like me - like I said this afternoon I was an idiot teenager who didn’t know any better”
He reached a hand over the table between you reaching for one of your hands. You looked down at his heavily ringed open hand for a moment debating whether to take it or not.
You slowly extend your towards him, allowing him to encase his large hand around yours.
“Eddie, why did you react the way you did when you first saw us back in California?” You asked him with worry. You had been wondering this for sometime, not really wanting to know the answer.
“Oh that, well, I really don’t know” Eddie's grip on your hand becomes tighter and he searches for an answer lowering his head as though ashamed 
“I regret how I acted, I was a complete fool, you no doubt thought I was being some pompous rock star” he laughed the last few works trying to lighten the moment
“But I think it was the shock of seeing you after so long, you looked breathtaking standing there and I was afraid I was mess things up again”
You watched him try and explain himself, watched his eyes searching your face for forgiveness. Lowing your eyes you watch him adam’s apple bob in his throat and he swallows trying to find the words.
You didn’t say anything, just looked back at him moving your free hand to cover his that’s encased around your other hand.
“I’ll be right back” Eddie says as he moves out of the booth making his way over to the DJ booth. You watch him point to something behind the man and have a quick conversation and nodding between them both. 
Watching him make his way back over to your booth you see the man behind the desk place a record on the deck moving the needle carefully into place.
You instantly recognise the first chords of the song now playing over the speakers. It was the song Eddie was playing this afternoon when you saw him playing alone.
Scorpions - Still Loving You 
“Will you dance with me?” Eddie's voice is low as he extends a hand out waiting for you to accept it.
Taking a moment to consider your options you throw caution to the wind, shifting out of your jacket leaving it in the booth you stand taking Eddie's hand in yours letting him lead you to the dance floor.
Pulling you tightly towards him he placed both hands on your hips giving you no choice but to place your arms around his neck under his hair.
He let out a little noise from the bottom of his throat at the feeling of your hands on the back of his neck.
“How did you know?” You asked him looking up at him as he swayed with you to the music 
“Know what?” He looks down at you with a small crooked smile.
“This song, it’s my favourite, you were playing it this afternoon weren’t you?” You replied, questioning him.
“Ah well that would be telling, but I have my ways of finding things out” he learned forward pressing his forehead against yours.
The knot in your stomach was growing tighter, you felt like you had hundreds of eyes on you. You thought you could hear people talking about you.
Suddenly you felt the room was spinning, you felt your breathing get rapid, you were starting to panic, eyes darting around the room. 
You felt something on your face, snapping you back into reality you could see Eddie's face still in front of you, one hand still on your hip the other on your face.
“It’s ok y/n it’s ok, you're worrying again aren't you? Just breathe it’s all ok, I’m here I’m not going anywhere” His voice was calming, and soothing. You felt yourself settling again. 
“Eddie I feel such a fool” you lean your head into his chest fitting perfectly under his chin, which he rested on your head.
He didn’t say anything, just held you tight while still moving with the music.
He lifted your head of face him, wrapping his arms tightly around you, leaned into the side of your head and sang long with the song to you,
“If we'd go again, All the way from the start, I would try to change,Things that killed our love. Yes, I've hurt your pride, And I know what you've been through, You should give me a chance, This can't be the end, I’m still loving you”
For a split moment you meet his large brown eyes seeing them full of all the emotions he was trying to express. the knot in your stomach had gone, you felt calm and in control.
Wrapping your arms quickly around his neck again you pulled him down to you crashing your lips together in a hungry kiss.
No one else mattered but you both. You felt like you were the only people in that room for a moment. It was peaceful. Eddie responds with the same hunger, grazing his tongue over your bottom lip asking for access. The kiss was more intense than the one you shared this afternoon, both of you fighting for dominance over the other.
Breaking away from the kiss for only a moment you stared intently at each  other.
“I meant what I said this afternoon, I’m so sorry about what happened, but please let me show you how sorry I am” The tip of Eddie’s nose touches yours as he brings his face in closer again to capture your lips.
Letting your guard down you let out a small moan escape your mouth as he kissed you with more ferocity.
His hands moved from waist down to hips letting his thumbs graze your sides. You could feel his fingers slipping underneath your tee so his fingers could trace your skin.
The song was coming to an end, but you didn't want this to end. Eddie's hands still on your sides he pulls you closer, bringing your hips close against him.
He moves a hand up to tuck some of your hair behind your ear and whisper “follow me”
Your feet had a mind of its own to follow Eddie's command willingly. Passing the guests in the party you see a few faces looking at you with confusion, whispering to the person next to them. Your stomach sinks, and you abruptly stop, your arm stretching out, as Eddie still had hold of it.
Looking around he looks at your concern, slowly making his way abc to you.
“Are you ok doll?” His voice was full of concern.
“Everyone is staring Eds” you answer so quietly it was barely a whisper.
“It's ok, look at me” Eddie's hands are now on your shoulder, turning to face him. “Focus on me ok? Let's get out of here, get some air?”
You quickly nod your head and you allow him again to lead you out of the venue. 
To your surprise you're standing outside beside Bertha. Eddies reach into his pocket and bring out a key unlocking the door.
“How do you have a key for Bertha?” you ask
“Bertha?” his head spins around looking at you amused.
“Yeah she's called Bertha, we thought it was a good name, she's sturdy, albeit a little unreliable” 
Eddie just chuckles at this explanation going back to opening the bus doors.
“Lula gave me a spare key at the bar before just incase” he explains walking up the bus steps pulling you with him.
You’ll be having words with Lula later about that. Everyone seems to be talking about the pair of you, except to you.
“It's nice in here, homely” Eddie remarks looking around, touching the wooden panels on the walls and making his way to the bunks at the back, sitting down on the bottom.
“Yeah Lulas folks helped us set it all up, they're great” you say as you kick off your boots into the corner and grab your blanket wrapping it around you sitting next to him on the edge of the bed.
“Y/n?” Eddie's voice is quiet, his hands move back to your face, bringing it to meet his.
You could barely respond to him as he crashed his lips into yours again. You felt his tongue graze your bottom lip asking for entrance again and you oblige.
Your hands moved from their position in your lap wrapped in your blanket to rest on his jean clad thigh. Feeling your hand on him he pulled away from the kiss leaving you wanting more. He slowly moves so he's facing you ducking slightly so he doesnt hit his head on the bunk above. You move yourself from the edge of the bed moving in further as to give him more room next to you. Seeing what you were doing he dove across so he was now positioned above you.
“Is this ok?” he asks tenderly, looking at you for reassurance.
“Yes” you whisper to him, leaving all inhibitions behind you, reaching up, grabbing him around his neck, pulling him into you to kiss him once more. 
Your both breathless moans, and messy wet heated kisses. He moves his lips from yours, moving his way to your neck, leaving hot kisses in places you didn't know could make you feel this good.
His hands started to roam your body, tracing down your arms and you tense up when he reaches your stomach. Feeling you he stops looking up at you.
“Are you ok y/n? I don't want us to do anything that you're uncomfortable with, we can stop and I can just walk away” Eddies says, looking at you reassuringly.
“No, no please dont stop, its just….. just , oh god, now I feel stupid” you shuffle form underneath him bring your knees up to your chest, hugging your arms around them.
“Sweetheart, I know what you're gonna say, and please, don't worry. I think you're beautiful and I want to show you how beautiful you are, will you let me?” Eddie inches back towards you, placing his ring clad hands on yours.
“You're not just saying that? You mean it? I've had people say these things to me, just because they can then brag they've been with a Fat girl, and, and” your starting to feel your body shake as tears start to form in your eyes. 
Eddie's hand flew up to catch the tear before it fell, wiping it away.
“Please sweetheart, I'm not that type of person. I see you for you, nothing else. Like I said before, I see before me a beautiful, talented woman. A woman who can belt out a song like I've never heard before. You have no idea how long I've dreamt of kissing you, feeling you in my arms, holding you, I was an idiot in school, I wish I had told you sooner, helped protect you from those who would hurt you, will you let me?” You had waited for Eddie to say something like this to you all those years ago.
Unfolding your arms from your legs, you crawl your way closer to him. Leaning in to the side of his face you whisper in his ear “show me, please”
Without another word Eddie dove at you, pinning you beneath him to  continue the assault on your neck. Hands roaming down your sides squeezing your hips making his way down grazing your thighs. His kisses become more heated on your neck, biting down slightly, making you moan at this touch.
His hands tugging at the bottom of your shirt, he makes his way under grazing his hands up your torso, the coldness of his rings causing goosebumps to form. He grazes the underside of your bra feeling the lace under his fingers. 
“What's this?” he comments breathlessly from his position in your neck.
“Another gift from Lula, she said to me ‘you’ll never know’” you stifle a giggle.
“Can I see?” you nod as you lift your frame helping him raise the tee above your head revealing your ribbon and lace bra, your breasts heaving over the top threatening to spill.
“Oh my god doll, you're gorgeous” Eddie's mouth moves quickly from your neck to lick across the peaks of your breasts making you involuntarily hitch your hips up. Feeling this you feel him smirk upon your skin and move himself so he is positioned between your legs.
“If you want me to stop, you need to tell me ok? Do you know the traffic light code?” he asks you quickly, face flush, hair wild. 
You nod, which he raised his eyebrows at.
“Don't forget, green is carry on, amber is slow down and red is stop ok?” he makes sure you remember, you nod again.
“I need you to use your words sweetheart” 
“Yes, Eddie” you reply, raising your hips towards him again to reiterate your answer.
“Good girl” his voice was an almost growl as he dove back towards your chest, nipping and sucking at your skin causing you to throw your head back letting out a small moan.
Eddie would continue to ask you if it was ok for everything you did and you answered promptly gaining more praise from him.
Hands roaming each other, you reach down to the buttons on his shirt, opening them up and pushing the shirt off his shoulders.
Your hands stoke down his chest to one of his pierced nipples, asking him “when did you get these?” 
“When I left Hawkins for California, you like them?” his answer muffled from between your breasts.
“Yeah I do, a lot” your fingers grazing over the bar, causing Eddie to let out a guttural moan, the feeling vibrating through you.
Moving his hand down lower to feel him undoing the buttons on your leather trousers, asking for entry. “This ok?” he asks.
“Green, please Eddie” you reply breathlessly looking down at his position now between your legs.
Eddie's hand pulls down the zip and gestures for you to lift your hips to help him pull down your leather pants.
“Oh wow, I'm gonna have to thank Lula when I see her next” he says, kissing his way across your inner thighs.
Before you could respond you feel him tracing his fingers across the frilly edge of your panties, continuing to kiss closer to your warm core making you squirm.
“Oh doll, keep still, you have no idea how long i've dreamt of this” Eddies voice is full of want
“Me to Eds, please… don't stop” you encourage him by tracing your arms up and down his bare arms.
“Don't forget, traffic lights” With that you feel eddies fingers move to rest above your clothed heat finding your small wanting bud beneath, rubbing slowly in small circles. This action caused you to cry out a small moan. 
“Eddie please dont stop” you reached for his free hand beside you bringing it to your covered breasts helping him manoeuvre the fabric down exposing yourself to him.
“My god y/n your so beautiful” Eddie moans as his hand massages your large breast tracing over your nipples making you gasp.
His other hand doesn’t slow down rubbing tighter circles on your now swollen bud.
“You have no idea what you're doing to me doll, can I feel you?” Eddie looks up at you from under hooded eyes.
“Yes, yes please” your stutter your words out to him 
“So polite for me” Eddie grins up at you as he moves his hand under the waistline of your black lace panties moving lover to your folds. Moving his body back up your body you feel his cold rings against your hot skin sending a jolting sensation up your body.
Eddie places kisses against your skin making his way to your now heaving breasts quickly taking your nipple into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it, as he pushes his fingers through your warm folds at the same time.
“You're so wet for me sweetheart, let me look after you, like you deserve” Eddie's voice was a low growl full of lust. 
Your head feeling all fuzzy from the sensations you were feeling just nodded, making Eddie stop.
“Your words doll, don’t forget” 
“Yes Eddie, please I want you too, I’ve been thinking about this for a long time too, please” you hurriedly said, thrusting your hips up into his waiting hand.
“Good girl, my good girl” Eddie growled as he continued his cruel pace on your swollen bud. 
His girl. His words sent your head spinning, lifting your hips to match his movements, wanting more. You could feel a coil in your stomach getting tighter and tighter with every move he made.
Stopping suddenly, Eddie makes his way up your body capturing your lips with his, reaching for the straps of your bra to manoeuvre it down completely. He looks at you with a silent question, eyebrows raised.
“Green, please green” your voice breathless.
Eddie is quick to remove your bra completely, moving his lips down to capture your nipples in his mouth sucking and licking, making you make noises you never knew you could.
Your hands move around his neck pulling at the nape of his neck letting him know you want more, pulling him toward your face. Moving a hand back down to your soaked panties he pushes them to the side tracing a finger up and down you, causing you to mewl.
“Can I feel you? I want to feel you wrapped around my fingers” Eddie asks seductively, not leaving your gaze.
“Yes, please I want to feel you, I want to come around your fingers Eddie please” you are practically pleading him at this point.
This was all the encouragement he needed, slowly pushing a digit inside of you causing you to moan loudly, pressing your forehead against Eddies, rutting your hips upwards matching this pace.
Dragging his finger slowly in and out of you, teasing you was torture, you wanted more. He must be reading your mind as he inserted another digit, slightly curling upwards hitting the spongy spot deep inside, manoeuvring his thumb to rubbing your clit quite vigorously.
You shut your eyes tight leaning your head back at the feeling of him pumping his fingers in and out of you, the coil was starting to get tighter in your lower stomach and Eddie could tell.
“Are you close y/n?” Eddie asks as he feels you getting tighter around his fingers, the moans and whimpers coming from your mouth encouraging him in speeding his pace up a little, making your legs start to shake.
“Y.. ye…yes” you could barely speak, concentrating on the feeling in your lower stomach thinking you might explode. No one had ever made you feel like this before.
Eddie learns down capturing your lips in an open mouthed kiss, tongue fighting for possession once more. Moaning into the kiss you try to find your words.
“Eddie please, i'm gonna come” you were now panting holding onto his shoulders tightly.
“Let go sweetheart, come for me” Eddie's tone was desperate, encouraging you.
With that, you could see stars behind your eyes as you came with so much ferocity, your legs were trembling, making Eddie grab one with his free hand stroking your leg to calm your muscles down. Pressing his forehead against your you open your eyes to meet his large chocolate brown ones. A smile spread across his face, one which you shyly returned.
As he pulls his fingers out of your aching centre, you sigh at the empty feeling, clenching around nothing.
Sitting up to reposition himself next to you he suddenly hits the top of his head on the bunk above.
“Jesus H CHRIST!” his curses rubbing his head with his hand, squeezing his eyes closed tight at the sudden pain.
“Eds you ok?” you sit up moving close to him, taking his face in your hands checking him over.
“Yeah, yeah I'll be good” he chuckles look back at you.
“That was err, that was amazing y/n, are you ok?” he's looking at you with concern on his face.
“Yes Eddie im more than ok, i just never thought we would do anything like this” you now sitting pulling the blanket back around you feeling exposed sitting there in just your now ruined panties.
“Well I hope we can do this again and maybe more?” he asks shly rubbing the back of his neck.
“I'd like that yeah”  you learn forward giving him a soft kiss on his soft lips.
“We should get back to the party, people will wonder where we’ve gone '' Eddie gets up, reaching out a hand to help you up, passing you your clothes.
“Eddie, can I ask you a favour? Can we not tell anyone what happened here? Maybe keep this quiet for a bit? I don't want to rush things too much” You felt foolish saying this considering only a few moments ago he had given you the best orgasam you've ever had.
“Of course doll, anything you need, just as long as I can kiss you at midnight?” wrapping his large arms around you pulling you close you giggled nodding at this request, leaning into his warm chest.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
A/N - We finally got there, BUT how's Y/N gonna feel? Hope you enjoyed
tag list - @corrodedcoffincumslut @themrsmunson @emmalee-01  @bohemianrhapsody86 @jennk182
41 notes · View notes
coastielaceispunk · 2 years
Text
Loved and Loaded - Gun Play with Zach Wellison
Tumblr media
This is dedicated to my lovely @ezrasbirdie on their birthday! You showed special interest in this story and helped give me the confidence to write it, so here it is! All for you because you deserve all the things! Hope you had a wonderful time celebrating YOU, love!
Loved and Loaded
Zach Wellison x f!reader
Word Count: 4.9K+ (I am not sorry)
Warnings: Language, feelings, fluff, insecurities, military service mentions, past homelessness, use of firearms, descriptions of firearms, GUN PLAY (shotgun and pistol, NO insertion), gun competence kink, anxiety and PTSD, idiots in love, oral m receiving, unprotected PinV, little dirty talk, little begging, little cum play, little cockwarming, creampie. This got a little away from me because Zach deserves the world ok?!  
Masterlist | Kinktober Outline | Absurdthirst's Kinktober Prompt List
+++++
Your boyfriend Zach is an angel, and sometimes you think you don’t deserve him because of how good he is to you. Dating five months now, you know you have already fallen for this warm and safe man. You want to say those three words but you don’t want to scare him off, even if you think he feels the same. It’s almost like an emotional standoff, both of you afraid of the same things because of your pasts. Zach is your angel, but an angel with many demons. Demons you have chosen to protect him against because you love him.
You met Zach when you moved into your new apartment in the big city, he is actually the building manager and has his own apartment on the top floor. You remember thinking to yourself, what a nice gig. This tall, broad shouldered, handsome brunette with deep chocolate eyes met you in the lobby to help you move in and tell you everything you needed to know about the building amenities and the area. You couldn’t stop staring at his beautiful nose that led to pink plush lips, if he noticed he didn’t say, and just smiled softly at you. He was so personable, and when he shook your hand and said your name for the first time, you were a goner. 
Zach helped you with your few boxes into the one-bedroom, his easy strength making the task fly by to your dismay. You wanted to know him more, wanted to see him in your new space. Strangely…he fit. Well, he made everything you own and the doorways he stood in look small, but he fit there. It seemed he didn’t want to leave right away either because he stayed and asked more about you, already past small talk. Learning that both of you were single made you take the leap.
“Zach, would you like to grab a coffee sometime? Maybe show me your favorite cafe you mentioned earlier?”
He watched as you nervously fiddled with the piece of tape in your hands, lifting his eyes to yours he sighed, “Yes, wow, I was trying to work up the courage to ask you, ha, sorry I’m no good at this. That would be great.”
Zach rubbed at the back of his neck and you stepped closer to place your hand on his arm. “You’re so good at this, that’s why I asked!”
Both of you smiled and for a second you were lost in his eyes again, his arm so warm under your hand beneath his flannel. 
“If you want to take a break now that everything's safe here, I could take you to lunch? I’d like to hear more about your new job.”
“I’d love that, Zach.”
That lunch turned into a walk through the park, then ice cream, then take-out Thai for a picnic dinner on the floor of your new apartment. He insisted on eating in his apartment but you’d thought this would be fun. It was. More intimate and relaxed, no pressure, small touches and so many shared laughs about the people you saw on your walk. Zach was very good at this, and honestly, you both seemed to just want to spend time together. 
Zach was an open book about his life, wanting you to know everything about him early on during your dates. “I don’t like secrets and I am not ashamed,” he had said to you on your third date holding your hand tight. That’s when you learned of his struggles and your heart weeped for him. It’s been three years but you can’t imagine it will hurt any less as time goes on. Looking at him and his happy demeanor, you would have never guessed he was ever homeless. You knew he was a veteran- a Marine- with three tours in Afghanistan, only by one of the very few photos he had around his place. He was so thin but had since filled out, happy and healthy. He jokes he needs to work out and you just shut him down with a kiss these days. It hurts your heart to this day to think of what he may have looked like when he didn’t have a home. You rarely have a reason to think like that though, Zach is who he is now and he's thriving.
One of the very few success stories, he is. The military failed him after he sacrificed so much for them, serving his country to come home to nothing, only to be discarded and forgotten. Zach was a smart man who never turned to drugs or alcohol, even after two years when it seemed there was no hope for change after everything he did. Then after a brawl in the park where he slept, a park you’ve been to many times in the past, hope came in the form of a brother, Justin. Zach calls him a pain in his ass lovingly because then he was in the worst place and didn’t want the hand out. Justin gave him a place to sleep and an introduction for a job but Zach did the rest with his hard work ethic and personability. Justin is an amazing friend to this day, and tells you all the time he is so happy Zach found you.
When you started staying over at each other’s apartments more and more, there was nothing you didn’t know about one another. Knowing how his breath would hitch when you kissed just under his ear or how a groan would feel vibrating from his chest behind you, made you want him forever. You knew what he needed when he had a nightmare holding him close whispering you’ve got him. He knew how to ease your anxiety on your rougher days. You learned each other so quickly like it was seamlessly meant to be. The first Sunday morning you woke up in his bed, tangled naked limbs, he told you about how he took back some control over his traumas.
Every Sunday morning, Zach would go to the local indoor shooting range. He asked if it was something you would like to go with him to see and you didn’t hesitate in saying yes. You weren’t a fan of guns but if it was part of his life, you wanted to be there for him. The smile on his face lit up the whole room.
“My father taught me when I was young ‘guns are for safe sport shooting or subsistence hunting nothing else,’ he taught me how to shoot when I was a kid duck hunting,” Zach smiled fondly at the memory of his dad and you hugged him tighter knowing how much he missed him, “then I went to war…,” you scratched the short scruff on his chin to bring him back to you, “so me going to the range to shoot kinda reclaims the calm I used to have and serves his memory.”
“That’s beautiful, Zach, let’s get dressed and go then, I would love to see you shoot.”
Not knowing what to expect you followed his lead and dressed comfortably, more of your belongings finding their home in his apartment, then with to-go coffees in hand you watched Zach grab a long gun case from the guest room closet. Didn’t spend too much time there so of course you didn’t know of its existence until now.
“How many guns do you own?” It wasn’t accusatory, it just kind of flew out of your mouth.
“Just two, a shotgun and a pistol, they were my dad’s.”
Oh goodness, he's a sweetheart. Them being family heirlooms makes it better in your mind for whatever reason, he doesn't give off the I gotta have every new rifle guy vibe, which is great. Never did, and it’s not like you're reevaluating anyways. 
Your first time at the range was pretty fun. The smell of gun oil and smoke surrounded the space. Everyone there knew Zach and he introduced you to every single person as his girlfriend, swoon, and they were all super nice. It was so social it surprised you and he looked so at ease. You watched as he got all set up at his “usual booth” opening the case and handing you his ear muffs and yellow shooting safety glasses, he said you looked so cute and you blushed. Zach borrowed hearing protection and glasses from the range box. Then he pulled the shotgun and pistol free from their case. Your jaw dropped. They were huge and Zach handled them like they weighed nothing.
He caught your look as you sat beside him on the tall stool and smirked. You didn’t know but he was so happy you were there with him and he was going to show off a little. Wait until you see what his hands can really do.
Your first trip to the range was months ago. At first you went for support, now you go for your own selfish reasons. Zach’s competence with these guns is fucking hot. Watching him handle the mechanics of the shotgun makes you burn. How he flicks the safety switches and levers of the pistol makes you jealous of the piece of metal. And he knows…he has to, because every Sunday night you are insatiable. Shit, sometimes right when you get home from the range forgoing your lunch to climb him in the living room. 
The confidence he exudes with the long single barrel shotgun in his arms is so sexy it makes you stupid. The spark of the muzzle flash lighting up his gorgeous profile every shot. The wide stance of his long legs, the even breaths you see him take as his tummy rises and falls before he pulls the trigger, the stock of the gun pressed firm against his broad shoulder absorbing the recoil like its nothing, and his hands. For fuck sake his hands. His hands are so large they fully surround the grip and slide. His palm is almost too wide and his fingers almost too long, which seems impossible but it's true. It’s like parts of his big hands get in his damn way, especially when shooting the pistol.
Zach’s firm hold on the pump action slide as he chambers shotgun shell after shotgun shell makes you drool. You have to remember to close your mouth. When he cocks it back and forth the sound goes straight to your pussy. He has let you hold the gun, has taught you how to shoot it, how to load it for fun, and it damn near takes all of your strength to pull the slide back and then forward again. When he does it as quickly as he does…his arm strength shows and you clench. 
How he gave you technical directions when showing you how to shoot his pistol made you sweat. First, his whole body was pressed against your back as his long arms reached around you to hold the gun over your hands. Your hands disappeared under his, but he was so gentle. Second, even with the ear muffs his husky voice was right in your ear, his breaths falling along your neck and shoulder, as he directed your every move. Helping you to pull the slide back and lock it he walked you through inserting the magazine until it seated, sexual. Then he told you to pull the slide release lever down with your thumb, but you couldn’t reach and he giggled when you had to use your support hand to do it, the sound moving you against him as his shoulders bounced. Last, he instructed you to click the safety off and press the trigger, do not pull at it, be nice to it, let it surprise you, which again sounded sexual. With a “Fire away, babygirl” he let go but stayed at your back steadying you and you fired. The recoil of the handgun was violent but you held onto it and fired again. Zach only gave you two rounds so you placed it down on the shelf in front of you when you were done firing just before he turned you and lifted you into his arms.
“My girl is a helluva shot!”
You wrapped your legs around his waist as he jumped up and down with you both laughing. Everyone cheered for you and when he finally put you down after a quick kiss, you were blushing. That was a fun day.
Now you sit, staring disrespectfully, as Zach loads the shotgun’s magazine tube that sits under the barrel. To ensure each shell seats inside he pushes two fingers deep into the loading hole, over and over and over again, until it is full. The loud sound of him racking the gun, chambering his first round, makes you jump out of your filthy thoughts. 
“You okay, babe?” Zach asks teasingly because he sees the way you cross your legs tighter and swallow hard when your attention is back and clear.
“Y-Yes, hmhm,” you answer with little force. 
Zach watches you fiddle with the small white cloth as you help him clean the two weapons at the end of the range time. You help with the pistol, it being smaller and easier to handle. You still gape at the way he practically throws around the hefty shotgun. You two are in the common area with tables now, away from all of the sharp sounds of the others shooting. Then he asks something that catches you so by surprise you choke on air.
“Do my guns turn you on, babygirl?”
“WHAT?! No…no, um, oh my god…”
“Shit, babe, I’m sorry I was just watching you today and like every Sunday I can’t wait to get home because it's like we are both so horny for each other, I thought it was the guns,” Zach panics and rambles reaching for your hand and you laugh. He just looks at you while you crack up at how ridiculous you are.
When you finally collect yourself you lean towards him, a little fear still in his eyes like he messed it all up, with a hand on his face to soothe him, you finally confess. “It’s not the guns, Zach, it’s how you handle the guns. Your…um, competence and confidence…I get really jealous of the guns with your strong hands all over them, bending them to your will, it’s hot…you’re hot.”
Zach closes his eyes with a low groan. You can see the obvious effect your words of praise are having on him with a glance at the growing bulge in his jeans. No time like the present to tell him your other confession.
“Zach, baby,” his eyes open to meet yours darker than before, “I had this fantasy that you made me cum with the shotgun in your hands.”
“Ohmafuckingod,” Zach reaches down to forcefully shove his palm down over his growing erection. “We gotta go, let’s go, pack up, I gotta get you home before I take you over this shitty table.”
You chuckle at his frantic state and help his shaking hands put the clean, unloaded guns into his case. He pulls his truck keys out and takes your hand to pull you out of the building giving rushed goodbyes to the other regulars. 
Once the truck has started down the road Zach places his palm over your thigh, his fingers dangerously close to your trigger. “Are you sure you wanna do this baby?”
“I do. I think about it every Sunday, haha. But really only if you’re okay with it, and it's not too weird?”
“No! No, it’s not weird at all, I get it, I get half hard watching you comfortably shoot the pistol now. Please, let me make this good for you, it will be safe, it will be so hot.”
You can tell by the way he’s continuing to ramble and his white knuckle grip on the steering wheel he will love this as much as you. You’ve heard about gun and knife play but it never really made sense to you until your pussy reacted to Zach at the range. 
The ride in the elevator up to his apartment was brutal and it stopped twice for other people. He winced and you laughed when they wanted to talk to him about building things. You added to his struggle keeping your hand in his back pocket caressing his ass. Having dealt with them with expert kindness and professionalism, the gun case covering his excitement, you were bidding them a good day, alone again.
“You’re a menace.” Zach leaned over and smacked your ass making you yelp.
The burst through the front door was frenzied, your tongues licking into each other’s mouths with heavy pants, the gun case placed on the counter top, his hands squeezing your ass and your arms around his shoulders, hands in his hair. He liked when you played with and pulled his hair. Zach pulled your bottom lip between his teeth with a growl and you whimpered when he finally pulled back for air.
“Get undressed, leave only your panties on, baby girl, and I will get our toys ready.”
You couldn’t help the moan that escaped your lips when he kissed you again, Zach swallowed the sound, drinking in your want. Then he pulled away tapping you on the thigh reminding you what he wanted. You pulled your sweatshirt and tee over your head as you watched him open the gun case. His eyes flitted to your breasts when you removed your bra as he picked up the empty pistol and shotgun. Zach double checked they were both unloaded and clear, when he looked at you, you nodded in confirmation. 
He rested the long shotgun over his shoulder, held the pistol in his left hand, and walked right past you as you peeled off your leggings and shoes to chase after him. The smirk he gave you over his shoulder nearly killed you. Zach could be so soft and then he could be this wall of controlled confidence. You loved that you get both all the time. Then he turned and sat down on the couch laying the shotgun across his lap. The pistol was set off to the side;  you guess he wants to start big.
“Come here, beautiful.”
You realized you were frozen again, staring, when he reached his hands out for you to stand between his open thighs. Zach places his hands on your hips, his thumbs brushing back and forth over your curves when he presses his lips to your stomach, licking and kissing out towards each of your hips as he squeezes you in his strong hands. You let out a breathy sigh and tilt your head back basking in his attention. You don’t realize when his hands leave you, you are so caught up in his mouth with your hands in his hair. Then…
CRACK CRACK
You jump with a squeal when Zach racks the shotgun back and forth on his lap. Your wild eyes find his, lust blown with excitement, and then focus on the large gun in his capable hands. The whine that escapes your parted lips is pathetic. Zach coos at you that it’s okay with a soft hand along your bare thigh, goosebumps taking over your body with anticipation when he urges you to open your legs a little wider. You don’t realize you are shaking until he takes your hand.
“Baby girl, look at me, is this still okay?”
“Yes, I’m just too excited I guess, is–is this still okay for you?”
“Hell yes,” he pulls your hands down to press over the crotch of his jeans where he’s practically throbbing to be set free, “feel how hard you’re making me baby, your want and trust in me is driving me crazy!” You gasp as he starts to move your interlaced hands over his length then he pulls away when he starts to roll his hips up. “Let me fulfill your fantasy, baby.”
As you lean back up above him, Zach points the end of the shotgun barrel at the floor between your feet. You place your hands on his shoulders to steady yourself when he begins to slide the chilling metal of the barrel up the inside of your right leg. Both of your breathing gets heavier the closer he gets to the top. Then, he presses the cool barrel forcefully to your core over your underwear and you whail. The firm pressure and thickness is incredible as you finally feel how wet you are when your panties stick to your center. The shotgun is so long, half of it sticks out behind you between your legs, the thought of Zach reaching around and picking you up by the gun infiltrates your brain and your breath hitches. His next move surprises you more though.
“Close your legs.”
Shocked, you look down at him and do as he says. His gaze is focused on the barrel between your thighs. The friction changes as he rests the shotgun in his right arm reaching to place his left hand on your hip. 
Then, Zach pushes and pulls the barrel along your cunt and you scream his name. The cold metal a solid edge causing more arousal to leak from you, making the ride slick. You’re a complete mess in front of him as you start to move your hips a little in time with his rhythm. The sounds you’re making as you ride his shotgun at eye level make him weak. His control falters when he can’t help but touch himself again over his jeans. His moan pulls your eyes open to watch his desperateness and you become so close to cumming all over his shotgun. 
Zach sees your gaze flick to the pistol on the couch and then back to him. 
You need more.
He stops stroking himself, never losing his rhythm between your legs, to pick up the pistol. Now he is holding both weapons below you and you can’t think straight. Zach starts at the outside of your thigh to spread the cold metal sensation all over your body as you ride his shotgun. Across your stomach, flat under the weight of your breasts, to each nipple to bring them to hardened peaks before his eyes, and then down your arm. You know the gun is safe and empty but he still maintains safe trigger control and his competence showing takes you closer to your release. 
You are right on the edge, grinding your swollen clit just right along the slick barrel, when Zach puts the pistol in your hand. He looks up at your heavy eyelids as he finally removes his gray t-shirt revealing his freckled skin. 
“Do me, baby, I want to feel what you feel.”
The needy way he husks it out has you dumbfounded and he takes your hand with the gun to drag it along his collar bone. Zach moans at the cold bite of the pistol as he lets go of your hand to start your own path. He puts both of his hands on the shotgun to increase the pressure and help push you over the edge. When you bring the pistol barrel to his nipple he whines and the sound shoots straight to your lower belly beckoning your orgasm. You shatter with trembling legs all over the barrel of the long gun chanting his name. 
The shotgun is pulled from between your thighs when you swat at it to give your clit a break, the metal is a harsh feeling after a strong orgasm. With the shotgun back across his lap Zach pulls your ruined panties down your legs and they fall at your feet. You watch closely as Zach inspects your mark on the gun, the barrel slick and shiny with your cum. Your knees give out and you fall to the carpet in front of Zach when he licks a long stripe to taste you on his shotgun.
You put the worry in his eyes at ease when you start your journey along his body with the pistol again. Just as he did to you but you map the expanse of him by following his freckles over to each nipple then down his tummy to the dusting of hair above his jeans. It’s easy to see Zach’s control is slipping when he places the shotgun to the side with shaking hands. His breathing erratic when you begin to pull his jeans and briefs down his thighs and off of him completely.
Zach is so turned on it almost looks like it hurts so you want to give him some relief. His cock leaking against the soft swell of his stomach. He deserves it. 
With your free hand you push him lightly to lay back on the couch. The sigh of relief he exhales is cut short when you drag the cool metal handgun up the inside of his thigh. You rest your hand over his hip when he starts to thrust shallowly. The pistol reaches the top of his plush inner thigh and he groans, he has no idea what's coming but you’re on your knees before him flush and beautiful, then you point the barrel down towards the couch under him and press the top of the pistol against his balls.
Zach cries your name and throws his head back as his hands claw at the couch.
“I’ve got you, babe.” You assure him and he brings his head forward to watch you intently.
You lift his cock up to compare it to the gun in your hand. Zach is longer and thicker than his very large handgun, more of your slick gathering along your thighs learning this information. You lean forward and tease him for only a second when you lick up the side of the pistol, the metal tastes sharp on your tongue. When you reach the top you shift and quickly descend on his length, your warm, wet mouth taking him all the way until his curls tickle your nose.
Zach writhes seated above you babbling a string of curses and your name as you bob up and down on him, hollowing your cheeks to suck him hard. His hands are in your hair to steady himself and when you feel that he is close he lifts your lips off of him.
“Get up here.” He growls pulling you up by your waist.
You fling your arms around his shoulders, gun still in your hand resting on the back of the couch, as he lines his cock up to your entrance and fills you completely with one steady thrust. He’s so big he usually has to open you up before giving you his cock but you were so wet from all the teasing and danger he slid right in, hitting the deepest part of you. He immediately holds you down to his hips by your waist as he fucks up into you hard and fast.
“Oh my god, Zach!”
“That’s right, baby, scream my name. Tell the whole building you’re mine. Fuck…you’re always so tight!”
You’re just bouncing up and down on his cock trying to hold on, when you can’t grasp his shoulder like you want to with the gun he takes it from you.
“Come on, baby, cum on my cock, squeeze me and make me cum with you. I'm so close.”
Zach begs for your release and enforces it when he pushes the thick grip of the pistol into your clit. His hand is covering the whole gun with the barrel angled away to get better leverage over the grip making overwhelming circles. It doesn’t take long before you're pulling his hair with a shout as your second orgasm crashes through you. You feel like a live wire, feeling the electricity fizzle out at the tips of your fingers and toes. You have no more rounds after that one.  When you come back down, you realize Zach threw the handgun onto the floor and he is bringing your body as close to his as he can to chase his own release. 
He thrusts up into you with his arms tight around you and he starts to mumble into your neck. “I love you, I love you, oh fuck, I love you so much.”
You pull his face from your shoulder and it dawns on him that you could hear him. You kiss him desperately whispering I love you, I love you too into his plush lips. After a few more deep thrusts he stills and comes hard inside of you with a silent cry. You feel his furrowed eyebrows against your temple as he lazily grinds through his orgasm. 
Spent, Zach leans you both back against the couch to slump together in a sweaty, smiling mess.
“Do you mean it?”
He whispers it into the open space like he didn’t want you to hear his insecurity.
You push yourself up to sit on his lap, his softening length still nestled inside of you, it’s intimate when you hold his cheeks to assure him. 
“I love you, Zach, I have for a long while now.”
He smiles up at you with so much adoration. “Me too.”
When you kiss this time it’s a promise. I promise to care for you. I promise to be there for you. I promise to protect you. I promise to help fight your demons.
+++++
A/N: No regular taglist for kinktober but I will tag my beautiful beta @lowlights, @littlemisspascal, and @absurdthirst for the inspo. Thanks for reading loves!
Next: Hypnosis/Monster Fucking with Max Phillips
83 notes · View notes
Text
Tumblr media
Day 231: Saturday August 19, 2023 - Special Day at the Zoo
A lot of special reasons to get to the Zoo this Saturday. Earlier in the week, the long awaited two-toed Sloth habitat opened and it was also Nandi the Elephant's 9th birthday and so the zoo was a buzz. William and I ventured downtown after kissing Mama goodbye, and started by getting rid of some duck food in the big pond. The few ducks that ran off with the large pieces of hot dog bun William tossed their way had to wonder what was the hurry, but I knew - he had his eyes on that Train. And he let me know over and over and over, even after we were in line with our tickets. There was no secret, he expected a train ride before going to the Zoo. We got our seat right up front and he screamed his pretend train whistle as we crossed the little stream bridges and raced the ducks he was throwing oyster cracks too a few minutes before. With that out of the way, we could now get on with the business of the day, which was to see our friends at the zoo now that its not so danged hot.
We went straight for the Sloth after checking in, down into the South America Loop to say hi to Niko, check in with the Cappy and the Monkeys, and to meet Gwen the new Sloth. He was tucked up into a hammock bowl where we could just see some fur, but we listened to the informational talk there and enjoyed seeing the really beautiful habitat they built for him. William agreed, it was like a Sloth WildKatz. We planned to check back later - and after 3 trips back here to the Sloth's den, he never moved. So we'll have to meet him another day - great reason to have to come back! For now, William will have to enjoy the stuffed sloth I got him. I just couldn't resist - especially knowing Im fudging it a little bit with his age, but I gladly give it back in the market with the zoo fries and the gift shop!
Out on the back 40, they had games and puppets and all kinds of crafts to celebrate Nandi's birthday. William wasn't interested in the craft birthday hats, but he was captivated by the puppet show and also the bubble machine. I was happy that William was not at all interested in the kids elephant mud pit (though we would have been in it had he wanted to! - maybe next year!) He liked the idea that Elephants have birthdays just like him, and we waved to Nandi out on her plaground and blew her kisses, and then wanted cake. I compromised and fed him french fries with mayonnaise. He did not complain.
It was nice with this cooler and cloudy weather - wonderful day in the park with temps down in the 90s for once. It was nice to be able to get some normal routine back. And for all the many dozens of times William and I have been to the zoo in the last 10 months, its still fun every time. From a fun stare down with the giraffe, seeing poison dart frogs grow, catching the Otter swimming and playing in the pool, or knowing the name of the ant eater. The zoo has been our favorite place to be together. Its a place that I am grateful for. As we left, my happy little boy bolted his pointer finger over my shoulder at the carousel and said "go back there" which I clearly understood to mean, let's go ride on the carousel! and so I responded with "which animal do you want to ride?" He said "Duck" which I thought was an odd choice, but given how this all started with feeding the duck's I figured why not. And as we scanned for a duck to ride, I was happy when distracted by the Alligator, he had changed his mind. Which in absolute irony, he had picked out an Alligator in the gift shop before we found the sloth, to which William's immediate reaction was not to get the Sloth but to hand me the Alligator and exclaim "Put this back, please!" Which I took to mean, we're definitely taking the sloth home. But now we're on the carousel, and as if to tip his hat to the Gator, and tell him he still loves him, he sat proudly and confidently upon the big toothy smile like he was really onto something, squealing and laughing as we waited for the ride to start. He loves the zoo. And while we've had some fun venturing out to what other zoos have to see, this one, on a Saturday morning, with Dad, will always be his favorite. And it will be mine too.
Song: Raffi - Going To The Zoo
Quote: “I forgot what we were celebrating. Because we were always celebrating something, a new job, a new poem, a new love, a new dream.” ― Audre Lorde
Tumblr media
3 notes · View notes
Text
Happy Birthday Grant Chapman! :
Grant knew he didn't deserve love. He had seen real love once. He didn't remember how old he was, he was probably little. He didn't know where was this. And he certainly didn't remember the faces of the lovers. There were a boy and a girl discussing about something on the street. Grant didn't recall what they were saying but they spoke, yelled, cried. But then Grant remembered that before the girl left, the boy stopped her. He screamed 'I love you' many times. The way they kissed, they way they cried into each other's shoulders. The way they looked at each other. The way he grabbed her face it was from out of this world.
Grant knew he would never have that kind of love. For starters because he was queer and queer folks didn't get that. And second of all he was nothing. Not even his parents wanted him. Margot, the woman who raised him, didn't want him. Who would? Who would genuinely love this piece of nothing?
Grant didn't have beauty. Grant didn't have money. He didn't have a great personality. He spoke funny and he was full of shit. He didn't even have proper clothes.
So Grant accepted meaningless sex and encounters with different men. The minute the moment of passion was over, they left. Maybe they called him for a rebound. Because perhaps Grant was good on the shag and that was all.
Grant didn't mind. Love wasn't for him. He didn't deserve it. Grant thought lots of shitty people didn't deserve it. Like Fen and the lads.
Remus was very of the few people who deserved love. Remus was Grant's best friend. Grant could tell anything to that little kid. He always put that face of surprise. He was constantly smiling with Grant's shit. Remus was the only one that actually gave a damn about Grant. It surprised Grant everytime. Why did he care so much? Nobody had.
But Grant never saw Remus as more than a friend. It wasn't until that summer.
After Remus left for his posh school, Fen was restless. He didn't like that Remus just disappeared.
"I was getting used to that little lad..." he said "I can't believe you don't know where your little boyfriend is..."
Grant couldn't tell him where Remus was. Fen would want to take advantage of it. Make Remus steal from the posh kids. So he pretended he didn't know.
"I don't think I'll ever see 'im again" he shrugged.
But Remus was back that summer. And the first time Grant saw him, his heart did something funny. And he felt something moving on his tummy. Little Remus had grown. He looked more and more like a man. His hair was shorter and messier, with lots of curls. He was better dressed. He smelled nice. His voice was deeper. Something Grant had been noticed on the phone but it sounded so much different in person. Grant felt attracted to his best friend. He even swallowed.
"Grant..."
Grant's started beating faster when Remus smiled like that. Bloody hell what was wrong with him?
Grant didn't smile.
"Wha'chu doing here?" he asked.
Remus' smile dropped.
"I came to see you..."
Grant shook his head.
"You shouldn't have... I..."
"Guess who is back from the death, eh lads?" Fen said from behind "Our little, not so little Remus..." he put an arm around Grant's shoulder.
Grant was scared Fen would do something to Remus. That he would drag him back to his layer. Grant used to adore and admire Fen. But lately, he had been realizing Remus was better without him, without them. Grant had been lying and hiding to protect Remus from Fen.
"Where the fuck were you?"
Remus crossed eyes with Grant. And Grant begged him not to spill out the truth.
"My dad sent me to another school..." Remus answered "As shitty as the last one"
Remus' return was rather odd for the gang. The rest of the lads accepted Remus back. But Fen was no stupid. He suspected something.
"I thought you would be glad to see me" Remus told Grant later that night.
They decided to go to some parking lot and drink in celebration for Remus' return.
Grant had been trying to drown his worry and the new feelings he had for Remus with alcohol. Like he always did.
"I am happy to see you, sweetheart"
Fen and the lads were doing stupid drinking games. They were probably doing some drugs. They were nasty people.
Remus nodded and hugged his knees. Grant wanted to hug him. Grant wanted to warm his body with kisses and touches... God! He shook that thought away. This was Remus. Not some random hot lad.
"I am sorry, love" Grant said "I'm just worried that Fen would find out about you posh school and your posh friends..."
Remus shrugged "They are not really my friends... You guys are... This place, the gang is more familiar for me..." he sighed "Perhaps I should stay here with you and don't come back to school..."
Grant turned to him.
"Are you joking?" he raised his voice because he was angry.
Grant was almost nineteen now. He met Remus in the same shitty school. But Grant never graduated. He failed his exams. He was stupid like that. But Remus was the intelligent one. He got into that posh school with a scholarship. Remus was so amazing he could get into Uni and find nice decent jobs. Something none of the lads could.
Remus looked down embarrassed.
"What happened, love?" Grant asked.
Remus sighed.
"I kissed Sirius... And he bloody detested it"
Remus cried. And Grant hugged him. It wasn't silly because Sirius wasn't simply Remus' crush. He was properly in love with him. He had been for a long time. The way he used to see his pictures on Facebook. The way he spoke about him.
So Grant heard as Remus told him about the kiss. Remus wasn't sure if he had misread the signs. But sometimes Sirius made him feel special. And Sirius flirted with him. And Sirius looked at him in a particular way. Remus thought Sirius could feel the same. He let himself go. But after the kiss, Sirius panicked and was disgusted. And everything was wrong and awkward between them.
"You should've seen his face" Remus sighed "He was disgusted of me"
"I don't see it as lost cause" Grant smiled
"Oh it is very lost" Remus shook his head "I've ruined our friendship"
"Maybe he is just panicking for kissing a bloke for the first time.... I've had a few of those..."
Remus snorted.
"He is the straightest person I know.."
"Remus..." Grant swallowed "Don't ya dare leave that school only for Sirius... Yeah know? You didn't go there only for him, did you?"
"One of the main reasons was him"
"Well... You've made other friends... You've learned lots of things..." Grant smirked "Probably that brain of yours is getting bigger..."
Grant rubbed his hair. Remus laughed. Grant felt something warm on his chest with that sound.
"I am not the best of my class" Remus smiled "That's definitely Lily"
"Yeh deserve better than this, sweetheart" Grant said after a while "Yeh deserve better than Fen"
Remus looked curiously at him.
"Has he done something to you?"
Grant faked a smile. He was good at that.
"Nah... Fen is a twat. But he is good with meh"
Fen had become nastier and nastier. Sometimes Grant felt disgusted with all the stealing and the businesses. And selling drugs to posh kids that looked so lost. But Grant didn't know better. He would always be trapped.
Remus didn't look convinced. He had admired Fen once. But perhaps he had seen how nasty he was.
"I missed you so much" Remus said "You have no idea how much"
Grant felt like he couldn't breath for a second.
"Me too, sweetheart" he said "Me too"
For the rest of the night, they drank more. And they laughed more. With alcohol in his system, Grant stopped worrying. He had the lads and he had Remus. Just like before. Back when all of them were a weird family.
Fen took Grant and Remus to his flat after that. He said he wouldn't leave drunk assholes on the street like that. Anyway, Grant had been living there momentarily because he had been kicked out from his own dorm for missing rent. Bullshit.
"The boyfriends wouldn't mind sharing a bed, eh?" Fen told them, putting his arms around them. He was waisted "Mah boys..."
Remus and Grant giggled.
Later, the sounds of Fen banging his new girlfriend kept them awake. Fen was always loud. But the girl was worse.
Grant looked at Remus. And Remus looked at him. They laughed in the dark.
"Ar'ya drunk, love?"
"Tipsy. You?"
Grant sneered "You sound so posh now"
"Shut up" Remus hit his arm playfully.
Grant giggled.
"Yer dad isn't gonna be worried?"
Remus was silent for a second.
"He only cares about his new wife and his new daughter now... Sandra is expecting"
"Blimey!"
"Yeah"
Grant was restless. He was sweating. And the moans on the next room made him kind of horny. Remus was lying next to him. And Grant could feel the heat emanating from him.
Grant turned to face Remus. Remus did the same. They looked at each other for a second.
"If Sirius doesn't want'cha, he is a total twat, love"
Remus smiled at that. Then he shook his head.
"I've wanted him for so long... I've fantizised about how our first kiss would go..." he chuckled "But perhaps things doesn't go the way I want"
Grant giggled because he was starting to get nervous and that was stupid. Because this was Remus. Grant didn't get nervous in front of the boys he shagged. This was silly.
Remus smiled.
"What?" he asked "What is it?"
Grant scooped a little closer.
"I'm glad yer ma best friend, sweetheart"
Remus scooped closer as well.
"I am glad you are my best friend too"
Grant leaned in. Remus closed his eyes.
Grant kissed Remus before. Back when they met. It had been a silly friendly kiss because Remus had never kissed anyone and Grant thought that was adorable. But right now it was different. Grant actually wanted Remus so badly, that when Remus opened his mouth for him, it gave him a shot of pleasure.
They shared a long passionate kiss. When they broke apart, they both laughed. And Grant was glad. He didn't want to mess things with Remus. They were friends. Best friends. And Grant didn't fall in love. And Remus was in love with someone else.
They kissed again. And again. And again. Just because they could.
They snogged for the rest of the summer. The best weeks for Grant. Sadly trying not to think about the day Remus would go back to school.
But that day came sooner. As Remus left to his mate's house because something happened with Sirius. And Remus ran after him. Of course he did. They were mates after all.
In the fall, Grant missed Remus like hell. Confused about what he was feeling for his best friend.
Until he received the call.
"Sirius and I kissed... Kind of snogged last night..." Remus had said "I think he feels the same for me?"
Remus sounded so happy when he told Grant everything about him and Sirius. Their tiny love story. So Grant was obviously happy for his friend. The boy he had loved for so long, finally loved him back.
Grant didn't see Remus again until now. Grant had had a fight with Fen and the others. It all had become nasty. They bit the shit out of him. And then Grant had wanted to drown his problems again with alcohol.
Grant never intended to call Remus or worry him. But his drunk self hadn't care about that. He had wanted to hear his voice.
Grant didn't expect for him to pop up and never with Sirius. But here they were. And they the way they were looking at each other, the way they were talking, it reminded Grant of that couple from years ago.
For a moment he doubted it. He thought or maybe wished Sirius was just another asshole that would break Remus' heart. But Grant was wrong.
Sirius and Remus were two people so perfect for each other and so in love with each other that it hurt.
When they finally shared a kiss, Grant looked away. And he kept smoking.
It was okay. Grant wasn't meant for love. He didn't deserve it. Remus did. And God he fitted so much better with his prince charming. He was handsome, rich and perfect. He could make Remus happy. Grant was sure of that.
So Grant smiled. Because he was happy for his best friend. He deserved to be happy.
6 notes · View notes
prettyboykatsuki · 3 years
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
am i warm enough for you?
➳ tags ;; soulmate au, strangers to lovers, fluff and angst but mostly fluff, some-what canon compliant, bakugo katsuki is bad at feelings, lots of Feelings™, you guys are adults but the end of the fic but the fic is sfw, alcohol, drunk confessions
➳ wc ;; 5.6k..
➳ plot summary ;; you see your soulmate in dreams - sometimes in bits and pieces and other times in full. bakugo is less than inclined to admit he even has a soulmate - and you learn how to cope with it, one day at a time.
bakugo learns that this soulmate shit is no joke. that has to be why he keeps falling for you so helplessly.
➳ a/n ;; i wasn’t even gonna comeback this early but it felt so wrong not to post on my bfs birthday so alas </3 for anyone who cares to know this is @elysianseraph but with my new url. nice to see u all <3
this was originally posted on 4/20 but im reposting cause it didn’t show up in the tags dskjds
Tumblr media
It’s hazy.
A cloud of smoke settles over your body, permeating your lung. It smells like sugar, like burning, like smoke and a little like leather. You can feel your toes curl and your hands moving but your body is separate from you in a way you can’t describe. It’s a pleasant kind of warmth that spreads, creeping up from behind your neck till it’s soft and cradling your skull. It’s soft like the touch of a mother, like wool over your ears.
It’s a pleasant feeling, that’s all. Almost cozy but there’s a fading sense of distress that chills in your lungs as you encompass it. Your hands are too small to reach forward, and truthfully the sensation is so powerful that you’re afraid to reach out. You’re 6 years old, so all you know is how it makes you feel. You can’t remember many details, but you feel pleasant. Something about it is soft, but there’s a sharp edge right at the end that has your lungs gasping for air.
It’s a flash of colors. Red. Orange. Pale Yellow. Grey. Black. Forest Green. Red. Red. Orange. Red.
And then it fades into a feeling again. A blurry feeling. You feel conflict, then concern, then inadequacy in heavy waves almost like it’s drowning you. It’s the first time you’ve experienced such a pain, so your wailing and wiping tears away with chubby fingers and saying a name you don’t know and can’t remember.
Ka. You know the sound, Ka. But you don’t know of anything more. It repeats rhythmically in your mind like a knock on the door, rapping with urgency - but it doesn’t do anything to jog your memory. Someone is trying to be let in but you don’t know how to answer them, and you’re still crying. The distress, the inadequacy shakes you and all you feel is frustration in short simple bursts.
Your first encounter with your soulmate is written this way in your memory. A sense of urgency laced with frustration - but they’re not towards you. It’s him, his feelings - you can feel them even deeper then he can. They pierce you in a way that makes it hard to breathe, no matter how you try to escape them it’s an overwhelming feeling of helplessness. The only way to escape the feelings of a dream is either to control them, or to face them and swim through the fog.
Soulmates have an urgency to them, in general. His is different, you can tell as much. Your first soulmate dream leaves the heaviest impression and each one thereafter is like pieces of a puzzle.
Sometimes you simply share random dreams, like a split screen in a video game - the two of you witness different parts of the same dreamverse. Other times, and honestly - most times, you’re experiencing their emotions or feelings. You experience their core memories, their life, in flashes and bits and pieces.
It’s not enough to know them or who they are, it’s like know everything about them except the things that matter
Sometimes you meet too. Just barely.
Tumblr media
MEETING 1:
The room is white. When you blink, colors flash in order - red, pale yellow, orange, forest green and you know. You blink a few more times, stretching your hands out in front of yourself. Curling your hands into fist then into stretched palms, you lean forward and stretch. You wriggle your toes - notice you're wearing shoes. Clothes from your closet. Strange.
You take a look around the room but there isn't much to see. There’s a wall in front of you with a glass divider and a mirrored empty room. The room across from yours has spiky decor littered against the walls. An orange dresser, plastic grenades and play guns. You know who it is without a second warning - and a foggy part in the back of your head tells you that it’s him, again but with more force. You don’t see anything in your room, but you figure he might. All of it is confusing to you.
Before you can blink, there’s a loud thud coming from the other side of the glass. It’s a silhouette, the outline of a face - but nothing clear. Dream logic dictates you can’t know a face you’ve never seen, yet somehow you know his outline. Spiky, he’s spiky everywhere.
“Hello?,” you call out, overly tentative. The figure pauses, seems to take in whatever they must be seeing. You’re not sure what response you’re expecting, really. There’s no expectations at all.
“...Who the fuck are you?,” says a pitchy, male voice. He sounds like he’s your same age, a highschool boy. His throat is rough, yet not overly deep. It’s almost scratchy.
“Uhm,”
You’re not sure how to reply. You can see him through the glass, but not really. Still, you take note of his shadows like they’re going to tell you anything more. You shove your hands in your pockets, messing around with something inside.
“Uh.. your soulmate, I think,” you reply.
Scratching the back of your neck as an awkward silence settles, you take a few minutes to try and figure what more to say.
“We met when we were kids once too,” you explain awkwardly. He must know, has too - this soulmate thing is a two way thing, but his silence is deafening. You just want to feel this space. Is it always this awkward?
“Red. Orange. Pale Yellow. Forest Green,” you repeat, like a mantra. You hear him take in a sharp breath, and freeze. For some reason, you’d like to avoid upsetting him. He doesn’t seem like he’s taking to the information too well.
“I don’t have time for this damn bullshit… whatever quirk you’ve got to mimic this - cut it the fuck out,”
Hostile.
You pause, not sure how to feel. Half of you is offended, the other half is confused - had you done something to upset him? You can feel how he feels - but you don’t understand it. You sit with your mouth agape, like a fish out of water. Unsure of how to proceed, you scoff a little.
“Woah.. this isn’t a quirk thing. We’re.. soulmates? That’s already a thing,”
More silence. You’ve.. he doesn’t seem upset, but you can tell he’s not all that keen to the idea. It’s a bare minimum improvement that you find yourself valuing, without your consent. He breathes again, throat even more hoarse than before. His voice is angry but it doesn’t fit his responses, his feelings - so you don’t pay attention to his madness. Something is off.
“... I’m not supposed to have a soulmate. No fucking way I have a soulmate,” he grits. You step back, stumbling. You didn’t have any expectations.. but this wasn’t what you had been expecting at all. You feel uneasy, sick. It must be a shared feeling if the way he leans against a wall counts for anything.
A beat of silence passes before you open your mouth to speak.
“... I have no idea what I’m supposed to say to that,” you admit. He scoffs.
“Nothing you damn extra. Leave me the fuck alone,”
You don’t reply, too stunned. This was your soulmate? This.. asshole? Not that you were a peach entirely either, but this was supposedly the person that the universe had decided for you?
You shake your head. Maybe you’re just being rash? He could be a nice guy behind all the chaos. You try your best to hold onto that, that this was literally someone chosen for you before you gave up all hope. You sigh, cracking your neck.
“You can say whatever you want but.. we’re here, you know? It’s more productive to just go with it.. isn’t it?,”
“Go fuck yourself,”
“After meeting you, I’m not exactly over the fucking moon about it either. It is what is,”
“You’re not my fucking.. soulmate or whatever the fuck. Leave me alone,”
Your heart both aches with anger and sadness. You don’t know what to do. What does this shit-head know about you, anyway? You know he’s been through some shit, same as you - what makes him so entitled? You swallow the lump in your throat. It hurts. It pierces. Stupid soulmate bonds.
“Yeah? Alright. Fuck you too,”
You see him pace around for a longer before he disappears in a cloud of smoke. You didn’t even catch his name, and you’re not sure you wanted too. It must be morning, but at least you're away from him. It feels lonely, but it must just be you.
Your eyes flutter open but your heart is heavy with regret. You don’t know who it belongs to, but you’ve got class in an hour and not enough time to think about it. If he doesn’t want to meet you that’s fine.
It’s fine. Not like you wanted to meet your soulmate anyway.
__
You don’t have another meeting with your soulmate for months. Lately your dreams have little if anything to do with him or where he is, how he’s been. You have some of those split screen ones, where you know he’s there but neither of you acknowledge each other, even in spirit, like how you did before. When you wake up feeling angsty, you don’t know how to distinguish the feeling but you don’t try.
You wonder idly if he can feel your apathy, if he cares enough too. Maybe he also mistakes it for his own? It seems likely.
It’s a weekday where you’re getting ready for remedial classes at your school. First year advanced courses were no joke, and you find yourself regretting your choice to participate in them.
Still you get dressed anyway, put your uniform on and brush your teeth - wash your face with your eyes half open and look presentable. No one's home in the morning, the house is empty of any life but you. Food becomes a last minute priority, so you make an egg sandwich with cheese and eat it on the way to the train station.
You stare down at your feet as you step outside, music drowning out the noise of your surroundings aptly. The walk to the station is long and the ride is longer, but the streets are packed edge to edge. Musutafu is busy this time of year - the U.A. Sports Festival is taking place today and everything seems to reflect that. You barely manage to squeeze past all the strangers on the subway - clearly on their way to see it.
When you get to school, you're greeted by a mostly empty classroom with a teacher. These classes were straightforward as always, do the work you need to correct, have it approved and leave. It repeats until your finished with all the assignments and you get to be done. You give a respectful nod to your teacher before grabbing your work from your bag.
It goes on and on - occasionally, you hear an excited gasp and quiet chatter from classmates. It’s about the festival, the happenings - but you’re too caught up in completing your work that day and trying to get the fuck out of their as soon as possible.
Shit like that didn’t matter to you, anyways. It’s just a festival.
You leave around the same time the festival seems to have ended, the streets flooded with people - you miss the first station and wander towards an electronics store a block away from your highschool.
It’s the winners on TV. A guy with split hair - Shouto Todoroki, Endeavors son. A guy with a bird head, and a blonde with red eyes - muzzled to the pole.
When you see them, your heart stops. You can feel anger, an unfamiliar rage and humiliation building in your chest. It feels the word has stopped as you watch from afar, through screens. Your soulmate seems upset about something, but you wouldn’t know what.
And that blonde on TV, you wonder if you know him from somewhere.
Tumblr media
MEETING 2:
Red.Orange. Pale Yellow. Grey. Black. Forest Green. Red. Red.
You feel him before you even know what’s happening - and it catches you completely off-guard. You haven’t had a proper soulmate dream in two years. Smoke clouds your lungs, the taste of sugar burning your tongue as you cough yourself into awareness. This time, you’re not in a room but it’s a campground. In the middle of the space is a bonfire, burning warmly. This one feels more vivid, more real.
But you know it’s not, your body feel unusually light and your hands can’t hold anything for too long. You know it’s a dream, but you sit in the chair anyway. It feels like you're floating. You feel oddly warm. Dread builds in the pit of your stomach. Even though it’s been so long since you’ve spoken to your soulmate - you can’t forget the terrible first encounter. It sticks to the roof of your mouth - a bitter memory that fills you with unexplainable, irrational resentment.
But it’s not like you hadn’t been seeing him, to an extent. You’ve seen all his memories in bits and pieces - all of them tragic and painful. This time, you see people but they come in the form of small scraps. Spiky Red. Electricity. Tape. Pink with Horns. Music. Green. So much green and red - like Christmas, you’ve called it. You’ve seen disappearances, fear, anguish - so much anguish.
In the weeks after All Might’s fall, you were in so much pain - you couldn’t stop crying for days. It’s been enough time to know what feelings were yours and which were his - and these ones felt so much like him. It went on for nearly a year - you’d almost got accustomed to it. If tears showed up to blot the ink of your lecture notes, you didn’t think twice about it. You tried to keep yourself calm, steady - in hopes you could lend your soothing to him. Even if he hated your guts, you could barely believe so much sadness could exist in one person. You didn’t know what happened but whatever it was - it must’ve been terrible. At the very least, you felt sympathy.
Sympathy was enough to get by for a long time. A neutral, level-headed sympathy that helped soothe some of your own hurt.
All that said, you were hardly expecting to see him again - especially not this soon. You don’t remember the last time you thought about him in anything other than passing - actively. It’s one thing to know what's happening - you’ve felt him passively everyday for damn near two years.
But it’s another thing to see him in front of you, force yourself to acknowledge him as your soulmate even if he insists on not doing the same.
You squirm in your chair, noticing that you’re wearing PJ’s instead of clothes. Just a hoodie and sweats, none of which fit you quite right. You pull your sleeves over your hands, fiddling with the stray strand of thread loose.
“What the fuck is this shit?,”
Your stomach drops. Unsure of what to say, you opt to say nothing at all. Just let him be, sit quietly in your dreams and mind your business. Maybe he’ll wake up soon and it’ll all be over.
You can’t see him from the corner of your vision but you can hear him shuffle. The way he touches things, noticing how they make noise but don’t feel quite right in his hands. How it feels real but doesn’t, how it is real and isn’t. Surely, he’s noticed you by now. The lingering silence makes you squirm.
“...It’s you,”
You flinch, lifting your head up slightly to meet his gaze. His expression is unreadable, but it’s different from before. In a fleeting moment, something occurs to you.
You can see him. What he looks like. Blonde with red eyes, and a sharp chin and thin waist. You know it must mean you’ve seen him before - perhaps you’d even seen each other, but for your life you can’t remember where you’ve seen his face. It’s right there, on the edge of your mind, but you’re stumped.
“Hello?,”
“Oh,” your reply comes short, strained. Your eyes flutter as you press your lips into a flat line. “Uh, hi,”
The blonde sits in the chair, slumping down. His eyes go towards the flickering flames without another word and you decide it’s best not to engage. It stays like that for a while, a beat of silence - not awkward but not comfortable, passing by without another thought. It all feels real, present - not like normal dreams. This must be the special kind of soulmate thing you find yourself feeling resentful towards.
His eyes are heavy. Relief is overwhelming him, with an iron grip and he’s worried you can feel it. If you can, you don’t say a word.
“I didn’t think I’d see you again,”  he admits.
The words sound tender passing through his mouth, unmistakably so - but you don’t get your hopes up. Instead, you give him a placating laugh, leaning forward towards the fire and mirroring him.
“I didn’t think so either,”
When it falls silent, it feels comfortable. It’s not like either of you have anything to say to each other right now, with no manual on how this was supposed to go. If he even wanted to go there.
“I can.. see you,” you start. He squints.
“You couldn’t before?,”
This takes you by surprise. You shake your head.
“No..Could you? See me, I mean?,”
Bakugo feels heat rise to his skin. Oh. Huh.
“Yeah,” he replies, a sharp inhale leaving his lungs “I can see you,”
There’s something tense in the air. It’s a strange sensation - to know the deepest and most intimate parts of someone without even knowing their name proper, or where they went to school, or what they normally eat for breakfast. All that connects you are these mutual feelings, shared grief that holds you two to the title of soulmates. This odd bond.
“..d’ya still think I’m a quirk wielding villain?,” you laugh, or try too - you’re doing your best to cut the tension. He can feel your hurt all the way from your sit, so deep in his gut - it’s been haunting him for years. How many nights of sleep he’s lost knowing there are soft and helpless tears coming from these suppressed feelings. He doesn’t know how to say sorry, so he sighs and rubs the back of his neck. He’s changed a lot in two years - but not enough to be good at this.
“No, I don’t,”
“Oh,”
He smiles, just a little. It’s gentle, casts shadow on his face from the light of the fire. It’s warm, everything feels warm and better and invigorating. When you look at him and his uneasy expression - you know he feels it too.
“By the way, uhm - what’s your name? Ka.. something? Right?,”
His eyes shoot up in surprise. He nods a little.
“Katsuki Bakugo,” he replies, expectantly. You seem surprised that he wants to know yours.
“Y/N Y/L/N,” comes your reply.
“Nice to meet you,” says him, Bakugo - your soulmate.
“Nice to meet you too,”
__
Getting to know Bakugo is unusually easy. You get the feeling it wouldn’t be, in the case that you were anything but soulmates - but Bakugo has never known being this intimate with someone other than you. Despite himself, how much he hates himself - you never seem too. Even though you feel and see all the ugliest parts of him - have since he was small enough to still be innocent, you always treat him the same.
Your conversations are short, and shallow. Regardless, he’s not used to talking so much about himself. But you’re always curious, so much so Bakugo doesn’t have the heart to see your countless questions go unanswered.
You keep a little notebook of all of your encounters. You remember them by heart but write them down too, just in case you miss something. You ask about his friends - Spiky Red and Soft Green, referring to them that way even after you’ve known their names. You ask about his work - the life of a dangerous hero, and if he ever gets nervous flying through the air.
Admittedly, he’s mean to you. He teases you so frequently, he’s lost count of all the times you’ve huffed and puffed at his sarcastic remarks. Still, you never turn away from him. You stand with your foot down and your arms crossed over your chest - insistent on making him feel flustered too. And it works, somehow - because you know all too much about Bakugou and always gets him right where he’s most conscious about. You don’t have to tease him about his feelings since you know them like the palms of your hand.
But these shallow conversations always mean a little more to him that he knows how to verbalize, and half the time he doesn’t need to do that at all. You’ve learned the masterful of working around him quietly, making all the parts of that feel too big to love - something small and fragile. Somehow, you’ve made being with him, even as friends - feel like less of an impossible feat but a dream.
Katsuki Bakugo has been in love with you since he was 6 years old. There must be some feelings we cannot share with our soulmates, because he has no idea if you feel it or not. He just knows he does, somewhere deep in the cavern of his heart, he loves you.
You never cross the barrier of romance with him, though. A paralyzing fear seems to settle in your bones when you breach too close to love and intimacy - and Bakugo understands those feelings, even if he doesn’t know exactly why they’re there. It’s not something you’ve decided to tell him yet, but he feels it in the same way he feels your loneliness. You may be kind but you’re more guarded than he is, and not fearless but reckless.
But he still finds himself aching to love and be loved by you, no matter how much he hates it. The yearning still manages to swallow him, even late into the night.
Tumblr media
MEETING 3:
It’s been a while since your last meeting with Bakugo but not long. You were 21 now, but your dream visits were frequent. When you weren't speaking or seeing him through dreams - you were watching him on TV. You’d been yet to meet with him in real life but to you, that was okay. Seeing him like this had been more than enough.
Today was different. Normally, that bonfire was always a back-drop to these little encounters but it was a field today - a filed with rolling hills and hundreds of flowers and tall grass that made you feel itchy. The sun was permanently stuck right before it set but it was so warm everywhere. When you get there, there’s a blanket on the top of one of the hills. You sit on it cautiously and watch the wind pass. Everything is tinged orange, and red - you know he’s there with you before he appears.
When he does, he seems different. You glance over at him as he stumbles towards you in a stupor, and when he does finally sit - you get a whiff of alcohol coming from his neck and mouth. It’s strong enough to make a little dizzy. Blinking owlishly, he sits crisscross besides you, staring a little at the surroundings.
“..the fuck?,” he slurs. You can’t help but break out into a laugh. He nearly falls over, body swaying so you bring his head down to your shoulder wordlessly, a furious heat running all over your skin. Even though you can’t feel him, the gesture makes you feel something in your belly.
“Why’re you so drunk?,”
“Birthday,” he mumbles. Your eyes widen in surprise. Bakugo is seemingly unfazed, eyes drooping with tiredness. He’s completely inebriated.
You feel yourself grow tender. You’d have to wake up and remember the days date. Despite all the times you’ve met, you had no clue about his birthday or how he celebrated. You feel your heart ache at the idea you’ve spent the latter half of it together, in your own way.
“Happy Birthday, Bakugo.”
“Bakugo this, Bakugo that,” he growls, a little incoherent “We’re supposed to be fucking soulmates and you still call me by that.. damn name.”
He hiccups a little as you sit there stunned. You blink.
“.. You think of us as soulmates?,”
“Are you some kind of moron?,”
You scowl, flicking his forehead with your thumb and forefinger. He makes a noise of indignance.
“Well, how would I know? When we first met, you didn’t seem enthused about it,”
Bakugo sighs tiredly.
“I was 15 and an asshole - clearly I don’t fuckin’ feel that anymore,”
You seem surprised again.
“..You don’t?,”
Instead of swearing at you, he closes his eyes and gets closer to you. The liquor runs through his system like liquid courage and he nods a little.
“Not at all,”
“What do you..”
“What do you think I mean?,” he barks a laugh. You feel your pulse under your skin, drumming against your chest like a hammer. You can’t even breathe.
You’ve had feelings for Bakugo from the second proper meeting you’d had with him. It was clear as a day that he was your soulmate for good reason, that inexplicable draw that kept your heart from ever belonging to anyone else. You tried to - tried to go on dates and see other opportunities through but he was always so one of a kind.
Yet, you’d given up all hope that it would mean anything to harbor these feelings, convinced that Bakugo simply wasn’t interested in you In doing any of this. You didn’t want to force him into something he didn’t want - so you kept your distance with hope that he’d still be in your life. It was enough, or you’d wanted it to be.
It’d be a lie to say that you hadn’t started thinking about it more and more as the days pass. What it would be like to see him, touch him and love him and be with him for real - these passive daydreams gone vivid. If he could see your dreams, he must know about them. But you didn’t know how to approach it - how to approach love at all.
That’s the thing with soulmates. You’re told that you’ll just have the answers, destiny will do the hard work but that’s far from true. Because even now, with Bakugo leaning  on your shoulder with this confession lingering in the air - you don’t know what to do.
“Stop being so nervous,” he mumbles. You stumble a little over yourself.
“Sorry,”
He chuckles.
“You really need me to say it, huh?,” he sighs. He picks himself. If he’s drunk and reckless, then fuck it - he’s gonna take it all the way. He drops his head onto your lap with a tired sigh.
“I think you’re my soulmate, you fuckin’ idiot,” he admits.
And it’s hard to say, because feelings don’t come easy for Bakugo Katsuki - but it’s the least he can do. All Bakugo Katsuki has ever known is to be lonely. It’s a loneliness that he’d forced on himself. Bottling up all the anger and sadness and swallowing it. It’s long since sunk it’s claws into him. That overwhelming, all consuming ugly feeling that lingers underneath that superiority complex.
That no one would ever, could ever love the ugliness that lingers in him. That no one who knew him for what he truly is, could care for him. Deku was the first of many disbeliefs and not much had changed.
Except for when it did. Except for when he met you - in a dream, and you were real and beautiful even at 15. That the universe hadn’t been playing some sick joke on him when he kept seeing you in his dreams, so soothing to his teenage loneliness. You were real and that was so fucking scary.
But you loved him anyway. Looked out for him when he was at his lowest - the soothing beat of your heart  in the days after All Mights end . When he cried himself into sleep and dreamed of you. God, how he dreamed of you. Not especially romantic dreams, but dreams of how you made breakfast. How you watched cartoons on Sunday and read manga in your classes instead of the assigned work. How you fell asleep on the train station and always ate icecream after big tests. How you were especially mundane and how he got to be apart of that everyday routine.
After all, you see dreams of each other, but Bakugo has no clue what your dreams of him look like. His have always looked like you though.
When he was worthless and empty and unable to give you anything meaningful, to apologize or put his pride away - you had loved him anyway. Felt for him with clumsy hands and held on, not letting go. Even when he was begging for you to leave him alone, in fear of this all being nothing more than a cruel dream - you held on tightly to him. With your silly notebook questions and dumb names.
Bakugo Katsuki has never known what it means to love someone who isn’t you. Even if you found someone else and there was someone better than you for him, he would grit his teeth and bear it. He wonders if he’ll ever believe he deserves you. He wants to believe you’re his soulmate - to believe you wont ever leave. To believe that he did something right enough that the universe could give him someone like you.
And he wishes he could say all this, but he can’t - he just closes his eyes and hopes you can feel it.
“You’re so mean,”
“Isn’t that why you like me?,” he grins.
And you can feel his sincerity. He should feels yours too.
“I love you, actually,”
He gasps, a sharp breath that stabs his lungs. He feels sober from the confession.
His voice is gravelly when he speaks.
“Yeah, shit - me too,”
__
Your heart beats rapidly in your chest. The address is correct, it has to be with the way this place looks. Only a hero could live here, with the floors that lead up to skies. He lives on 3rd floor, so you swallow your fear. You give yourself a thumbs up in the glass window pane of the building before entering through the doors.
When you get there, a box sits. You press the button next to his place, bouncing on the balls of your feet until you answer.
“Hello?,”
His voice feels different in real life. You  cough.
“Uh, hi,” you greet awkwardly “I’m here,”
“Oh,” he says. You hear something buzz and then him again. “Come on up,”
And you do. The elevator ride feels like it stretches mild, classic piano echoing against the empty walls. You feel yourself feel sick but you’re not sure it’s from the movement. All you can do is fidget and wait.
When the doors open, you peak your head out into the hallway. He’s the first one on the left, just as promised. You can see a welcome mat - forest green, and something in you knows that it’s the right one.
You step up and knock, three times precisely. Your heart is all the way in your ears and everything in you is filled with unease and excitement.
When the door swings open, the world stops. You gape like a fish out of water in disbelief. He’s tall and big like he promised he’d be, but you’re unprepared. His chin is scruffy, eyes full of sleep. Strong chest and arms that seem to crowd your vision, you don’t know what do.
His expression is full to the brim with feelings you’ve never seen. He steps aside with his head ducked down.
“Come in,”
“Ah.. right,”
You take your shoes off and place them in the slippers meant for you - they fit you just right, and it can’t be a coincidence. Your heart swells up a little as you take your coat off, hanging it on the rack. You can feel his eyes as they linger on your silhouette.
“So -,”
Before you can get a word out, you feel strong arms wrapped around your waist. His scruff brushes against the skin of your neck as he holds you tightly too him. The warmth of his breath lingers on your neck - and he hiccups, a sob stored in his rib cages let out with a howl. The tears blur your vision too. You can feel his drip onto your shoulder as you snivel into his neck. Your legs feel weak, but he holds you up at the door - the only thing keeping you standing.
You cling around him tightly, your nails digging into the meat of his shoulders. It’s him, your soulmate, Katsuki Bakugo. He’s real and holding you - and he smells like leather and sugar and a fireplace. He’s warm and strong and overwhelming and your crying into his shoulder with so much feeling you don’t know what to do. You hit him weakly, unsure of what do with yourself and he laughs.
“Damn you, shitty woman - makin’ me fucking cry,” but his voice is strained. It’s like something connected, how you feel each other so intimately in that moment. Not only because you’re soulmates, but because you love each other so deeply. Your heart feels heavy.
When you pull away, you manage to give him a warbly smile.
Your hands cradle his face - so handsome and wonderful. You lean forward, emboldened, and peck him. He melts into your touch like he’d been waiting for this moment his whole life. It makes you grin.
Maybe you don’t realize that he had.
He’d been waiting for you all this time.
Tumblr media
2K notes · View notes
falcqns · 3 years
Note
Hii i have this request in mind like Chris Evans x Actress! Singer! Reader like the reader and chris dated for 3y idk but they broke up but the reader always visit chris’ family bc she treated them like family aswell specialy when the reader’s parents died so she spend Christmas there or any occasions bc chris’ family invite her and when chris got a new gf the reader is kinda hurt bc she still love chris but she try to look like she doesn’t care but then she released her new song its called deja vu (by olivia rodrigo) and she release it to her bday so when the song is released the fans knew its abt chris bc of the new gf (chris’ fam doesn’t like the new gf and the fans kinda didn’t support them bc of the girl’s attitude) and chris’ family invites her over bc they want to show the reader something and when the reader got there they surprise her for her bday and congratulate her and turns out chris is there too with his new gf🤨and the reader knew chris’ new gf hated her bc of her look and scott called you all to the living room and watch the mv of the reader’s new song and when the mv ends scott and the fam congratuleted the reader and chris’ gf is giving the reader looks again and chris is noticing it and when the reader is in the kitchen alone getting something chris talk to her and congratulate her and chris’ new gf wrapped her arms around chris and chris tried to stop her to make a scene but she started a scene and scream at the reader but the reader cut her off and embarrassing her and the reader prove the new gf shes first not her (idk if that make sense lol) and the new gf leave(idk you can make her a random name so its not only “new gf”) and the reader and chris talk and they got back together, you can do wha you want at the end this is just so random bc i was listening to deja vu and advance thank you if you do my request! Stay safe! ❤️ and im so sorry if this is so long
Deja Vu
pairing: Chris Evans x singer!reader
warnings: parents death, major angst, fluff. 
a/n: thank you for the request! Hope you enjoy!
Tumblr media
You had known Chris since college, when you had met him in your communications class. You two had grown close quickly, and became best friends. 
He brought you home every Christmas Eve, before you would go home to your parents house on Christmas Day. You had always felt like a part of the family, so when your parents passed a way, you turned to him. 
You and your parents were driving home from a Christmas Day church service, when you were hit by a semi truck. It had completely totalled the car, and your parents had died on impact. You had been sitting in the back, and only had a broken leg from where your moms seat had been pushed back into it roughly. 
You had been pulled from the car and sat in a second ambulance, while your parents were transported in another. You knew you'd never forget watching that ambulance door close and drive away, knowing that was the last time you'd ever see them. 
When the police officers asked if there was anyone you could call, you didn't know what to do. Your parents were both only children, so you had no aunts, uncles or cousins. You were an only child too, so you had no siblings, and your grandparents had passed when you were little, your other ones passing before you were born. 
So when the officer asked you, you told him the Evans’ phone number. Lisa picked up on the second ring, and you tearfully explained what had happened as the shock wore off. She immediately said she’d meet you at the hospital, and not to worry, that she and Bob would take care of you. 
You were taken to the hospital and treated for your broken leg. Less than an hour after you arrived, Lisa arrived at the hospital with Chris in tow. They comforted you, and took you home with them. You stayed in Chris’s room for the first few days, and when you were given your own room, you still had a hard time sleeping alone, so Chris ended up in your bed with you most nights, not that he minded. 
You never went back to college, and instead turned to singing as a release from all the pain you were feeling. You started out posting covers on YouTube, and gradually progressed to getting a record deal with Interscope Records, which didn't surprise anyone who knew you. You had immense talent, and your parents used to tell you that they were counting down the days before you were a celebrity. 
Tumblr media
When Chris graduated college and told you he was moving to Los Angeles, he convinced you to come with him. Prices were high in LA, and he didn't want to be separated from you for too long, so you joined him. He got to be an actor, and you got to be a singer, which is what you both had wanted since you were younger. 
You went to every one of Chris’s movie premieres, and he attended as many of your live shows as he could. You supported him through all his relationships and his breakups, and played the middle man whenever he and Jenny would fight, up until the very end. You told yourself you did that because you just wanted what's best for him, but you both kind of knew that wasn't the reason at all. 
Throughout your time living together, you friendship grew, as did your feelings for each other. You'd be lying if you didn't have a small crush on him in college, and those feelings only grew as time went on, especially since the two of you decided to only get a one bedroom apartment. Mainly because it was cheap, but also because Chris made a decision a week after your parents death to never allow you to sleep alone because of the nightmares that would occur if he wasn't there.
So, when you won your first award for your first album, named ‘hand in hand’, he kissed you the second you came off the stage with your award in hand. It blew your mind that he felt the same, but you were happy nonetheless. You two began dating that night, and everything was perfect. 
Until, you were invited by 5 Seconds of Summer to be their opening act on their newest tour. You had agreed, and Chris let you go. You two had been dating for over 3 years, and you thought your relationship would be fine. 
You quickly realized however that that wasn't the case, when the two of you started fighting less than two weeks into the tour. The fights weren't anything major, more petty things like ‘did you change the Netflix password’ or ‘why did you take this piece of clothing, that was mine and it was my favourite.’ All around stupid fights. 
You had turned to Calum, who you were closest with, and he consoled you as much as you could. You realized however, that you couldn't be with Chris anymore when he drunk called you in the middle of the night while you were in the UK and got angry with you when you answered and told him to call you back in the morning when he was sober, to which he proceeded to brag that he slept with his co star at the time, Jessica Alba, you freaked out and ended things. 
You got a message from Jessica on instagram the next day letting you know that they did not sleep together, and that she was sorry he even said it. You assured her it was fine, and felt relief.
Relief because you got to the bottom of the situation, but also relief from your relationship. You didn't know what happened in those few weeks, but you knew the relationship was turning toxic, and you wanted to stop it before that happened. Neither you or Chris needed that. You told him you’d find a new place to live, and by the time tour ended, you bought yourself a house in Beverly Hills, and moved out of the apartment.
Chris moved out not long after, and bought his own house. He had tried to stay friends with you, but you didn't want that at that point in time. You were still hurting, and needed time to heal. 
Once you felt ready to date again, you were asked to be Calum’s date to the Peoples Choice Awards, you accepted. You knew Chris would be there, and you were hoping to talk to him, and maybe work it out. He had told you during the break up that he would always wait for you to come back, and that he still loved you, and always would. 
But you knew that wasn't the case when he showed up on the red carpet, with a new actress named Myra Woodfield. You had smiled at him, while trying not to break down inside, but he gave you a dirty look and rolled his eyes at you when Calum wrapped his arm around your waist for a picture. You furrowed your eye brows and took a good look at Myra. 
She looked almost exactly like you. Same build, same hair colour, same eye colour. The only difference is that she was slightly taller than you. You didn't know why he was replacing you, but it hurt. You pushed it out of your head however, and enjoyed the night with your best friend. 
Tumblr media
It was a few months later when you were awoken by the constant dinging of your phone. You unlocked it, and saw you had a lot of unread messages from Luke, Ashton, Michael, Calum, and your other best friend Ashe about Chris’s new movie trailer, you sighed. 
You watched the trailer, and sighed when it looked like a recreation of a bunch of moments in your relationship with him, only Myra was in your place. 
Your fans and some of Chris’s had commented on it, and Myra immediately became aggressive with them, and insulted them. She told them that you were a nobody who could make Chris happy, which she was glad about because she made him happy how. 
Within minutes of this happening the hashtag #cancelmyrawoodfield was trending on twitter. You shamelessly went through the tweets and like and retweeted a couple. Then an idea popped in your head.
With a quick google search, you had a plan. 
You had written a new song called Deja Vu after the peoples choice awards, and it was had been recorded a few weeks ago, and you just had to decide on a date to release it, and make a decision on the music video. Her birthday was in about 3 months, which gave you enough time to get everything in place to drop on her birthday. 
Was it evil? Yes. Did you care? Not really. Besides, you inherited your pettiness from your mother and you knew she’d be proud of you. You called your manager and label, and got it planned out. 
Tumblr media
When the new music video had been announced, Lisa called you and invited you home to watch it premiere with the family. You accepted, knowing Chris and Myra would be there, and that her birthday would get overshadowed by the release of your music video.
So, three weeks later, you were sitting with Lisa, Bob, Carly, Shanna, Scott, Chris and Myra in Lisa’s living room, waiting for the video to premiere.
Scott had picked you up at the airport earlier in the morning along with Carly and Shanna, and the four of you had a laugh about the face that no one acknowledged Myra’s birthday, not even Chris. It was mean, but no one liked her. 
Lisa absolutely hated her, but didn't want to upset Chris, so you got a call shortly after the PCA’s from her and the two of you ranted about her for a good two hours. 
You watched as the timer counted down from 10, and then the screen turned black. You took a deep breath and watched Chris out of the corner of your eye. 
You had searched for a while for a guy who looked similar to Chris, and you stumbled on Andrew Siwicki. He didn't look exactly like Chris, but it was close enough that everyone would know who the song was about if they didn't already. Andrew was a fan of Chris and hated Myra too, so he was more than glad to help you out. 
The music began to play, and you watched as the black screen faded in on two people walking along the beach, holding hands. 
“Car rides to Malibu Strawberry ice cream One spoon for two And trading jackets Laughing 'bout how small it looks on you,”
The next scene was a recreation of yours and Chris’s first date where you two had a picnic on the beach, and ended up splashing each other with the ocean water. Towards the end, everyone watched as Andrew picked you up and threw you into the water the same way Chris always did. 
You glanced at him, and could have burst into laughter at how uncomfortable Chris looked, but more importantly how angry Myra looked. 
“Watching reruns of Glee Being annoying Singing in harmony I bet she's bragging To all her friends, saying you're so unique, hmm,”
The next scene was you and Andrew (who was dressed as Ransom) on what appeared to be a recreation of the Knives Out set, running around with a dog that looked like Dodger chasing after you, the two of you laughing. The next shot was the two of you kissing behind a trailer, seemingly hiding from production. 
“So when you gonna tell her That we did that too? She thinks it's special But it's all reused That was our place, I found it first I made the jokes you tell to her when she's with you,”
The next scene was the two of you driving through Southern California, in a car that was almost identical to Chris’s. You two were laughing and singing along to the song, your hair whipping around you.
You took a deep breath, knowing this next scene would piss him right off.
“Do you get déjà vu when she's with you? Do you get déjà vu? (Ah), hmm Do you get déjà vu, huh?”
This scene was you, along with the rest of Chris’s family sitting around a living room that looked like the one you were in now, a Christmas tree full of presents in the corner. The camera panned across everyone as everyone was talking and settled on you and Andrew and the two of you recreated the scene where Chris whispered in your ear how much he loved you, and couldn't wait to start a family with you. 
“Do you call her Almost say my name? 'Cause let's be honest We kinda do sound the same,”
The screen showed you and Andrew saying goodbye at the airport, with 5 Seconds of Summer standing behind you. They weren't actually there when you left for tour, but Luke suggested it to piss Chris off, and you had agreed. 
Then there was a small montage of clips from tour, including a shot of Michael elbow dropping Ashton into a pool, which made everyone laugh, except Chris and Myra. The montage was followed up by you sitting on the floor of a dressing room and crying as you sent a text that said “I’m done.”
“Another actress I hate to think that I was just your type,”
Now you were on the red carpet, with Calum right beside you. You both were wearing the same clothes you wore on that night, you hair and makeup recreated perfectly. The camera unfocused on you as you turned and looked at Andrew and an actress named Alexa Morrison, who looked a lot like Myra, and they were recreating Chris and Myra’s actions perfectly. The camera swivelled around and came to rest pointing towards your face, as you looked in shock, and a single tear fell down your face. 
“I'll bet that she knows Billy Joel 'Cause you played her Uptown Girl You're singing it together,”
You were shown watching a movie trailer with Ashe sitting next to you, while you sobbed at what Alexa and Andrew were doing. You looked at the camera and began singing the song, while Ashe and everything else around you was frozen.
“Now I bet you even tell her How you love her In between the chorus and the verse (ooh) (I love you),”
You were sat on the bed in Chris’s red flannel that you had stolen before leaving for tour, and you were writing in the notebook aggressively with tears rolling down your face and singing.
“So when you gonna tell her That we did that too? She thinks it's special But it's all reused That was the show we talked about Played you the song she's singing now when she's with you,”
You were now being shown sitting on the couch, and watching Andrew run across the TV screen dressed as Captain America, an ice cream tub in your hand. You were wearing sweats and a t shirt, your hair in a messy bun.
“Do you get déjà vu when she's with you? Do you get déjà vu? Oh Do you get déjà vu?”
The camera circled around you before transitioning to the next scene. 
“Strawberry ice cream in Malibu Don't act like we didn't do that shit too You're trading jackets like we used to do (Yeah, everything is all reused),”
You were shown laying down in bed, and your eyes closing before an image of you and Andrew danced, dressed as Steve and Peggy in endgame, a scene Chris always told you the two of you would recreate one day. You had called Hayley and asked if it was okay, and she immediately said yes, and even came and watched you do the scene.
“Play her piano, but she doesn't know (oh, oh) That I was the one who taught you Billy Joel (oh) A different girl now, but there's nothing new (I know you get déjà vu),”
When your eyes opened, you were sitting at your piano, and playing while singing along. 
“I know you get déjà vu I know you get déjà vu,”
Suddenly, the piano disappeared, and you were left standing in an empty living room as the screen faded to black. 
The entire room burst into cheers as the video ended, except for Myra, who looked like she was going to murder you, and Chris who just clapped with a tight lipped smile. 
Tumblr media
Later that night after all the kids had gone to bed and Lisa was driving Bob home,  Scott had pulled you into the kitchen under the pretences of ‘helping him fix a drink’, which ended up just being the two of you gossiping about Chris and Myra, and the music video.
Suddenly, Chris walked in, and nodded for Scott to leave. You cleared your throat and ignored him.
“That was a good song, and an amazing music video.” He said. “I can see you're just getting more and more talented as time-” He began, as you rolled your eyes, and looked at him. 
“What do you want?” You asked bluntly. 
“I just wanted to congratulate you.” He said, and you were about to open your mouth, when Myra came slinking in the room with an evil look on her face. 
“Nice job, Y/N. I’m glad I could inspire your music video.” She said sarcastically, and you could tell Chris was about to defend you, but you opened your mouth first. 
“Well, I’m glad I had such a snake like bitch to draw inspiration from,” You said, and heard Scott, his siblings burst into laughter in the living room. Myra’s jaw dropped and she turned to look at him. You looked up at Chris, who was leaning up against the counter, and biting back a smile.
“You’re just going to let her talk to me like that?” She asked, and Chris sighed.
“Myra, don't start. Not now.” He said, she scoffed. 
“I knew you still loved her. Only a pathetic loser could love someone as ugly and untalented as her.” She spat, and Chris growled. You felt tears welling up in your eyes, and you ran out of the room, your drink abandoned on the counter. 
You ran into your bedroom, where you shut the door, and fell onto the bed in tears. 
Tumblr media
Back in the kitchen, Chris had gotten in Myra’s face, and was yelling.
“DON’T YOU DARE TALK TO HER LIKE THAT! SHE’S BEEN THROUGH SO MUCH SHIT IN HER LIFE, AND I WON’T ALLOW YOU TO ADD TO THAT!” He screamed, as Scott, Carly, and Shanna ran to the door, unsure of what to do. “SHE IS SO TALENTED, WAY MORE TALENTED THAN YOU! YOU’RE THE REASON PRODUCTION TOOK SO DAMN LONG, IT TOOK FOREVER TO GET A PERFORMANCE OUT OF YOU! YOU OPENLY INSULTED HER AND HER FANS HOURS AFTER YOU WERE ANNOUNCED TO BE IN THIS MOVIE, AND THEN HAD THE AUDACITY TO COME TO ME CRYING BECAUSE YOUR LITTLE FEELINGS GOT HURT!” He screamed, and Shanna ran and backed Chris away from her. 
“YOU’RE MY BOYFRIEND! AND ITS MY BIRTHDAY, YET HERE YOU ARE, CONGRATULATING HER FOR A SHITTY MUSIC VIDEO!” Myra screamed, and it was Scott’s turn to get in her face. 
“You need to leave. If you don't we’re going to call the cops.” He stated, and Myra rolled her eyes before storming out of the house. 
Scott turned back to Chris, and was shocked when he saw him in tears. 
“You need to work shit out with Y/N. It’s clear the two of you are still in love, and you need to figure it out as adults,” Scott said, his sisters nodding. Chris took a deep breath, and looked at your closed bedroom door.
Tumblr media
Chris walked up to your bedroom door, and took a deep breath before entering the room where he used to sleep in every night.
He opened the door, and saw you curled up in a ball on the bed, your body still shaking. He smiled sadly, and walked into the room, closing the door behind him. He sat on the bed behind you, and rubbed your back gently. 
“I’m sorry. Not just for what Myra said, but for everything. For breaking your heart, and for causing you so much pain. I didn't realize how much I was missing you too until we watched that music video and I saw how truly broken you were. I never noticed that before now. And I’m sorry I didn't. If I’d have, I could have fixed this sooner, and we could be together right now.” He said.
You furrowed your brows at his last sentence and sat up.
“W-What?” You asked, and Chris moved closer. He wrapped his arms around you and pulled you into a hug. 
“I still love you. So so much.” He smiled, and a tear rolled down his face. “You're my entire world, and not having you here is slowly breaking me apart. I didn't know just how much until today, but I can't live another day without you.” He said. “I’m so sorry I hurt you baby.” He sobbed, and his head buried itself into your hair. Your body shook with sobs too, and you turned around to face him.
“I love you too.” You sobbed out. “I never should have ended things, but-” You said, but were cut off by Chris’s lips on yours, and you felt yourself melting into it.
He pulled away a few seconds later. “Don't. It was my fault, not yours. I am so sorry, and I am going to spend the rest of my life making up for it, I promise.” He said, as he stood the two of you up and led you out of the room, and to his.
“Where are we going?” You asked, and Chris pressed a kiss to your cheek.
“I have to grab something.” He said. He opened his closet, and grabbed something out of the top corner before turning to you. 
“I said I planned on spending the rest of my life making it up to you, and I plan on keeping that promise.” He said, as he got down on one knee. You gasped, as he opened the box and your dream engagement ring was inside. “I want you for the rest of my life, and the next. Will you marry me?” he asked, tears pouring down his face, just like yours.
You nodded enthusiastically, and Chris stood up. He placed the ring on your ring finger and scooped you up. “I love you,” You choked out, and Chris sobbed harder into you. 
“I love you too, and I’m never letting you go.”
Tumblr media
taglist: 
@nerdypinupcrystal @kpopgirlbtssvt
Tag list sign up: https://forms.gle/vRNXmWKEYoDYEoha9
637 notes · View notes
sugas-sweetheart · 3 years
Text
Tumblr media
A/N: this is my first piece of writing posted in like,, months so im terrified. some family things happened in november so i was a little MIA when it came to writing but things are slowly getting better and this is my first jjk post so please bear with me if he’s a little ooc!! he’s my fave and it’s his birthday so i couldn’t think of a better day to introduce jjk <3 i literally decided at like 11:30pm i was going to write something for him and its past midnight on the 23rd so happy belated birthday gumi!! i am also testing out character banners and yes i put megumi first instead of fushigurou just bc megumi looked better on top,, but we’ll ignore that
Title: Puppy Love
Genre/warnings: birthday fluff!! dogs, megumis a dog dad, idk if the school allows pets but they do now, or they at least allow pets with a little persuasion, i used the word puppy a lot but only because there is one in the fic. probably ooc megumi bc im new to writing for him 
Pairing: Megumi Fushigurou x gn!reader 
Format: drabble (wc: 555)
reblogs appreciated!
Tumblr media
“Megumi… hey, wakey wakey, it’s your birthday” 
The light shaking at his shoulder, which then turned into the patting of his cheeks, stirred Megumi. He could feel the late December chill that dwelled on the border of the blanket waiting to grab him as soon as he left the comfort of his bed, and he elected to ignore every notion of leaving his bed because of it.  He knew you’d be relentless in your urges to wake him up, and if you of all people were up this early in this weather, it had to mean you had something planned. He could faintly hear you shush something behind you but in his current state, he didn’t have the energy to strain his ears for whatever was making noise. 
He tossed and turned a few more times after your prodding just to see if you would maybe cave in and cuddle him in bed for the rest of the morning, but to no avail, you kept insisting he move. Maybe he could just pull the birthday card and pull you into a hug to cuddle? No, you’d probably just roll him out of the bed from there. 
His thoughts on getting your affection were interrupted by a quiet panting and licking sensation by his cheek, he blinked away some of his drowsiness to make eye contact with a small puppy that you had held up to his eye level and was currently making itself known. 
“Well that’s one way to wake me up”  He slowly moved a hand up to the puppies face where it gave a happy lick and allowed him to scratch by its ear. 
“It’s good that you’re getting along, he’s all yours” as a smile danced across your face you noticed the way his eyes widened as you handed him the Belgian shepherd puppy. The puppy was all black and had reminded you of one of his divine dogs, and it looked very happy in his arms as he sat up slightly stunned. 
“He’s… what?” 
“He’s yours. To look after, I see how you much adore seeing the dogs around town and you can’t really keep the divine dogs out all the time”
You had seated yourself next to him as he was now sitting upright playing with the puppy. It adored him already and it was sweet to see Fushiguro so relaxed and happy in that moment. He deserved more moments like this, all of you did, where none of you had to worry about saving people, and you were happy to help provide that for him.
“Are we even allowed to keep pets here?” he questioned, turning his body to face you as the puppy began climbing up his arms. His support on the dog never wavered as it wiggled up to rest its head on his shoulder. 
“I spoke to Gojo, if anything happens he can take the blame.” 
“Sounds like a fair plan. Now… what should I name this little guy?” The soft smile on Megumi’s face showed his gratitude towards you and all the care he held for the little creature already. He whispered a “thank you” as he left a light kiss on your forehead and stared into your eyes before your loving moment was promptly interrupted by the cutest bark from your new little friend.
Tumblr media
taglist: @justamultifandomfan16​ @mattsvn​ @yee-harr​ @silkylious​ @therealcozyy​ (send an ask to be added or removed)
134 notes · View notes
technowoah · 3 years
Text
Cant Handle This
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Quackity's facade keeps breaking, and he tries to keep the pieces together. You're the only one who can make him show his true self
- Quackity x gen neutral reader
- this is a long one yall.
Now playing...
Can't Handle This (Kanye Rant)
Bo Burnham
0:01 ─●──────── 3:29
⚠︎ swearing, angst, mentions of mcyttwt, based on the song above, and ofc its not proofread
Part of my Inside Special!
Tumblr media
Quackity sat in his chair currently streaming right now, he seemed like he was having a good time from your spot on his bed. You were currently laying on his bed after he invited you here to relax.
You two had laid in his bed just enjoying eachothers company until he got a call from Tommy saying he was ready for the lore stream which sent Alex into a frenzy. Alex sent out a quick "Im sorry" about the lateness of his stream and then quickly set everything up.
He then started to stream which left you alone on the the bed to your own devices. You were scrolling through Twitter looking at Alex's fans talk about what's happening on the stream and posting screenshots of his character and himself.
You admired him from afar as he ended the lore part of his stream, he took time to type on his phone to text you that he decided to stream longer to talk to his fans. He looked to you and you have him a nod with a smile and he gave one back.
"Hey guys! That's the end of the lore!" He exclaimed to his chat as he types at his computer setting a new background.
You continued to listen to him praise his chat for supporting him and making him be able to make those types of streams. You were always proud of Alex no matter what he did, you were always his number one supporter no matter what happened in reality or on the internet.
"So anyways! I wanted to talk to you guys! How are you all?" He smiled at his camera looking back and forth from his chat.
◇T0mm71nn1t: THE STREAM WAS SO GOOD QUACKITY
"Oh thank you! Im glad I could share this with you. It takes so much to put into these movite type streams, so I know now it is all worth it."
Tumblr media
Quackity's pov. . .
He felt so overwhelmed, he shouldn't have began to stream again. The stress of putting everything together, plus being late to the stream made him rush into it more. He just wanted to lay back down with his lover who was enjoying watching him stream, and that's the goal he wants. His goal was to entertain, it was his job and he doesn't want to fail, he doesn't want to crack.
◇Mayatooni3: WE LOVE YOU QUACKITY
◇catiiequak: QUACKITY ITS MY BIRTHDAY CAN I GET A HAPPY BIRTHDAY??
◇yriaaolic: 💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜💜
"Happy Birthday!" He said seeing the comment pass in a second. "Happy Birthday to anyone who's Birthday it is today."
Right now it was hard. It was hard to keep up when there was always a constant demand, the constant need to be perfect, his past being brought up, and trying to one-up his content everytime. He loved this, but at the same time it had the same weight as a job.
In the back of his mind he knew the "When is Quackity streaming???" is mostly lighthearted, he never wants to leave.
"Quack are you okay? Im fine! Just thinking about how to get something to eat at 2am." He laughed lying to his fans, he wanted to stop this stream.
He kept looking over to his lover lying their head on his pillow scrolling through their phone and alternating their vision from him and their phone. He always caught a glimpse of their small smile everytime he looked. He was doing something right.
"Do yall think Taco Bell is open? The only problem I have is that Im fucking starving."
He paused for a moment taking a deep breath trying to keep his emotions down. The stress was getting to him, and he fucking knew it, but he didnt stop. He was going to get burnt out eventually and stop streaming and YouTube all together, but he needed this. He needed a break, he needed to take time for himself and stop putting on a happy face when he isnt.
TTS ◇pulixsaxe: "Did you see what was happening on Twitter quackity?"
"Wait what's happening on Twitter?" He asked with a weary laugh.
I can sit here and pretend like my biggest problems are
Pringle cans, and burritos
The truth is, my biggest problem's you,
Tumblr media
Your eyes widened as he mentioned Twitter. Truth be told he was trending because of his stream, yes, but also they brung up stuff from his past again in the wake of another content creator's past or present being brought up. You hadn't paid attention to that, you were only getting fueled up from Twitter bringing up an issue that he already had addressed.
Tempted to speak and tell him its fine, he already spoke up before you.
"I bet it's fine! I dont wanna... I don't need to look." He said with a smile. He always had that smile on.
Either it was a full smile or a half smile. It never left his face and it comforted you somehow. Maybe it was that you were his significant other, but you always wondered if anyone saw the same things as you. The things like his smile that never left his face.
"Yeah! I dont need to look at that." He waved his hand dismissing the comment away. He then sighed letting his shoulders relax as you saw his smile fade and his eyes close for a second and immediately put that small smile back on his face while his eyes were glossy, but bright.
He needed to end this stream soon. You saw his face fall then in a split second come back to life except his eyes were glossy with tears. You wondered if anyone else noticed.
Tumblr media
"I want to please you
But I want to stay true to myself
I want to give you the night out that you deserve"
His eyes tearful as he tried to blink them away trying to not make a scene.
"Sorry! Allergies ugh!" He said as he wiped his tears away claiming them as allergies.
"Are you crying? No! Im not a pussy!" He yelled at his chat in a joking manner.
He was crying and he felt weak. He felt emotionally weak, and weak as in not strong, he didn't feel strong and his lover who was sitting on his bed with a concerned look on their face always told him that it's okay to feel weak. The only meaningful thing is how you pick yourself up, they always told him, bur now he felt at rock bottom.
He wanted to give his fans "himself", the goofy, lovable, loud, quick-witted, Quackity. But then again his lover always told him to separate Quackity from Alex. He wanted to give himself to his audience, he wanted to be authentic and share himself, but he cant. Alex isn't all laughs, he is serious, calmer, and when he gets on the screen is when he lets it all out then goes back to his more calmer self. That's not what they want.
"But I want to say what I think
And not care what you think about it"
Giving himself meant dialing back, he wants to tell how hes actually feeling, he wants to say what he thinks about Twitter, what he thinks about certain friends, about his fanbase, and then leave it alone. He wanted to delete social media and then speak his mind without knowing what anyone is saying about it. It was paradise to him, but of course it cant be that way and that's what he hates. He feels like a actor when he really wants to be himself.
"A part of me loves you,"
Alex loved his fanbase, he had such a supportive fanbase that loved his content. Some of them did atleast he didn't fully know, but they gave him the courage to do this time and time again knowing that his content is at least taking them from the harsh reality of real life for a few minutes or hours. This was the reason he did this, for them.
Alex would never admit this but they boosted his ego too, it would for anyone. The fact that there were people who wanted and enjoyed content from him made him feel good about himself.
"part of me hates you"
He hated the contant criticisms, he hates that they feed his ego so much that it makes him want to stream more to feel good about himself and to make people get away for awhile. Alex knew inside of his heart he couldn't truly hate his fanbase, they gave him everything he ever wanted. He hates them for that and that's such a scary thing. He never fails to wonder if he did the things to deserve all the love and hate he gets.
"Part of me needs you,"
They feed his ego, they make him want to go above and beyond. Alex knows that his fanbase is the reason he is here in this chair infront of three expensive monitors. He knows that this is some sort of a job that he needed. He needed the push to keep going and that was them, it was the 200k people watching his stream watching him answer questions about him and
"part of me fears you"
He was fearful of loosing himself to them. Loosing his authenticity to them was something he feared. He didnt want his funny, loud persona to consume him and make him forget about Alex instead of Quackity. He fears what they think as well, he claims he doesnt care, but he does he wants to please them. It feels like two parts of his brain fighting about if he should care or not.
"And I don't think that I can handle this right now"
The text-to-speech bot continued to speak out people's comments that theu paid for while he sat there quietly. He bit his bottom lip trying to not break down infront of everyone he needed to be strong. He needed to be strong.
If he looked up at the camera everyone would see his tears, they would see him breaking.
He played it off as he brough his shirt up to wipe the tears away, claiming it as sweat.
"Im good! Im sorry I spaced out for a second." He shook his head.
He saw you look at him with that same concerned look on your face. As he switched his gaze between you and his computer, he felt his tears come back again.
"I don't think that I can handle this right-"
"Alex." You tried to get his attention.
"Yeah guys Im fine!"
"Alex"
"I don't think that I can handle this right-"
"I have plans later for another lore stream, so Ill start doing that later tonight."
"ALEX!" You yelled and his head turned around to face you.
"What?" He laughed, biting his lip again.
You couldn't stop him doing this, you could try to course him into going to bed, but right now you couldn't find the words. You just stared at him while he looked at you with a somber smile trying to tell you that he was okay.
He felt his mind telling himself that he need to rest. He wouldnt allow himself to and thats why he was breaking down.
"I don't think that I can handle this right-"
Alex was blinking rapidly trying to keep his breathing and tears at bay while he answered his fans.
"My allergies are fine! And I drank water today."
◇moonchild21: WE LOVE YOU
◇sopusand: Why do you look like that?
◇wuackityoo: are you crying??
"Crying is for the weak! I am a strong manly man! Im crying cause I noticed how alpha I am!" He tried to play it off as a "Im a man" joke but you could see right through it.
"I don't think that I can handle this right-"
"I don't think that I can handle this right-"
You had sent a quick text to Alex which told him to end the stream for his own mental health, but he left the message unread. He began sniffing and the wiping his eyes again. It was a wreck and you couldn't seem to stop it without literally dragging him out of his chair.
Meanwhile the screens were getting to Alex. Alex's eyes were getting tired of the bright screens and the rapid messages that popped up on the screen overwhelmed him for what it seemed like the first time ever in his strraming career. He wanted to give them the fun night they deserved and wanted, but he knows it's getting hard to. He dosent know how long he can keep this up.
As Alex kept joking around about his eyes and physical state the chat was filled with "LMAO" and "HAHAHA" which fuled him more and then at the same time makes him want to stop.
Look at them, they're just staring at me, like
"Come and watch the skinny kid with a
Steadily declining mental health, and laugh as he attempts
To give you what he cannot give himself"
He cannot give himself the luxury of happiness. As he went on with his career it became more and more like a chore, there was mostly down days and of course there were up days, but recently Alex gave his fans the happiness and laughes they wanted while when he turned off the camera he couldn't replicate that same energy as he had before.
It messed him up, he felt himself become separated from his streaming. He wasn't being himself anymore he was being Quackity and that became more apparent as the days passed. He wanted to be himself on camera and at first thats what he thought he was doing. He was himself then it turned into a persona.
Alex wasn't okay and he he needed to take a break from the internet for a while, but he tries to act like he dosent have a dilemma going on inside of his head everytime he sits in this seat. Its for the fans.
"Think that I can handle this right-
I don't think that I can handle this right-
They don't even know the half of this right-
They don't even know the half of it"
"Alex you need to end the stream. Please?"
He looked towards you again where you moved your position from the middle of the bed to sitting up on the end of the bed.
"Ive told you millions of times." He paused for a moment looking down at his lap before looking back up to you. "Im-Im okay." He nodded trying to convince you.
"But I know I'm not a doctor, I'm a pussy, I put on a silly show
I should probably just shut up and do my job, so here I go"
"Cant you belive them!" He laughed to his camera. You scoffed at his comment but still kept an eye on him as he talked.
You didnt need to baby him at all, but right now you were worried about your lover.
Alex continued talking and talking, which you drowned out. You were focused on his face and how he faltered time to time just showing a small frown.
He laughed and showed them a good time even though he was hurting. He kept going and going and you were convinced he was going to hold out until you heard him sniff multiple times while trying to make a joke about the new Minecraft update and how the glow squid has no use.
"Stupid ass squid! Why- why? Its no use expect for glowing ink. Who voted for that!?"
You can tell them anything if you just make it funny, make it rhyme
And if they still don't understand you, then you run it one more time
"Dumbass squid!" He pulled up a picture if the squid as he yelled at it.
You began to worry even more as you saw tears running down his face. He quickly tried to wipe them away, but he knew everyone saw.
Handle this right
You don't even know the half of this right now
Right now (Haa!)
Now
Handle this right
I'll handle this right, I handle this right now
Alex leaned back in his seat and had a blank stare towards the monitor. Looked down for a second and then you heard sobbing coming from his spot. Alex had his head in his hands and was crying harshly into them.
He had finally broken, he couldn't stop the tears from coming and the loud sobs that came from his mouth. He was trying to desperately breathe in to be able to sob, but ended up hiccuping while doing so.
Your eyes widened as you rushed to him resting your hand on his knees and you kneeling infront of him.
"I cant do fu-fucking anything!" He yelled into his hands.
"Hey! I know. Its okay." You tried to console him.
"Its not I try so hard! And I-"
You cut him off. "You are a hard worker Alex and you deserve a week or two off. Take care of you self babe." You stood up bringing his hand with you and trying to make him stand up. He followed your movements and stood up with you putting his head on your shoulder crying into it.
"I just ca-cant right now!"
"You dont have to do anything right now babe."
"Im sorry!" Alex sobbed.
"Dont be." You said bluntly trying to get your lover to calm down.
You rubbed his back soothingly as he sniffled into your shoulder. "Im sorry for ruining your shirt." He tried to laugh through his tears.
"Dont be sorry! Please. You just need rest okay?" You kissed his forehead and he nodded in response.
Alex raised his head up an started to pepper kisses all over your face as you laughed. He gave you one last peck on the lips as he walked away to quickly change into night clothes. You smiled as he laid underneath the covers and continued to softly cry into his sheets. At least he was in bed and not makijg himself even worse.
He couldn't stop the tears from flowing, it was like a flood that could only be stopped with time. He felt like a boulder was lifted off his shoulders only to be replaced with smaller rocks. The smaller rocks was the guilt he held. He felt guilty of making his lover worry about him, he didnt want you to worry.
You rushed over to his desk and turned off the stream and his computers not even bothering to give them a goodnight or goodbye. After the computer lights were turned off it was quite dark in the room except for small light.
Finally you were where you wanted to be all day, in bed with Alex. But this wasnt the predicament you wanted.
"Forgive me. I just cant do shit right can I?" His eyes were still full of tears and he was getting tired.
"Alex dont listen to anyone but yourself." You tried to console him.
"That's what I'm telling myself."
Silence filled the room as you looked at him through tearful eyes of your own.
"Alex, you're so amazing and I cant even tell you how much I appreciate you, and how much you change my life. You do so much shit right its scary sometimes. Some days I think you're perfect, but there's-"
"There's no such thing as perfect." Alex finished your sentence.
"Exactly! Even the best people have their downfalls, they just dont show it. And Alex I know you struggle with that! All I can say is that I love you for you." You finished.
"Can I talk to you about my dilemmas?" He tried to laugh again.
"Tomorrow we can talk. We both need the rest." You said to him as he closed his eyes and nodded in response. He gave you a kiss on you lips before laying back down to sleep.
"Thank you."
"Thank you
Good night
I hope you're happy"
TRENDING
ARE YOU OKAY
10.1k tweets
QUACKITY
20k tweets
ARE YOU OKAY QUACKITY?
13.7k tweets
340 notes · View notes
watchmegetobsessed · 3 years
Text
TO LOVE AND BELOVED - Part Five (Harry Styles)
a/n: ahh idk why but writing this part took me forever! but its finally here and i can’t wait to see your thoughts on it! i was debating for a long time if part 5 should be the last one, but then i decided to add another part, bc there are two more things i want to include in the story and i couldn’t squeeze them into this part, it’s already the longest so far, so we have one more part left of the story! also, a little warning that part 6 might take a little longer than the prev parts bc im a little behind with my schedule but it’ll try my best!
pairing: CEO!Dad!Harry X Reader
warning: mentions of death, cheating and divorce, sexual content
word count: 12k
SERIES MASTERPOST masterlist
Tumblr media
You’ve been feeling like a teenager sneaking around her parents these past weeks. Only that you’re an adult and the parent you are trying to keep your secret romance hidden from is a four year old little girl.
Your birthday was a turning point in your evolving relationship with Harry. Like a wall has been brought down and he finally started reaching out to you. It feels like with every passing day you’re getting closer to him and you can see the progress he’s been making thanks to his therapy sessions and how much he is trying to make a change himself as well.
Stolen kisses and tiny touches have been a usual in your every days whenever Izzy was out of sight for the shortest second. You’ve realized that Harry is an affectionate person, he likes to keep you close and he never fails to bring passion into the tiniest kisses.
With Izzy around 24/7 it’s been hard to find time when it’s just the two of you, but you’ve been waking up early in the morning just to spend that twenty minutes alone with Harry while he drinks his coffee. Sometimes you just sit in silence, trying to wake up for the day ahead of you but sometimes he talks your ears off about anything and everything. In the evening, when Izzy is already sleeping the two of you usually wind off together in the living room or watch a movie in the entertainment room, just enjoying some alone time. It’s not much, but more than nothing and you’ve grown very fond of these little moments with him.
Nothing more has happened than just kissing. Despite the progress Harry has made so far you can tell he still has quite a few conflicts buried deep inside him and you definitely don’t want to rush him into anything he is not ready for. Some cuddling on the couch or short but passionate make out sessions in a corner while Izzy is not paying attention, you haven’t gone further than this.
Now it’s the last day before Izzy leaves to Harry’s mum for the week. He is dropping her off Sunday afternoon and it will leave the two of you alone for seven full days. Well, Harry still has to work during the day, but from the moment he’ll get home, it’s just gonna be you and him.
You had to make a few phone calls so you’ve been locked in your room for a while now. When you come down you find your favorite father-daughter duo on the couch, some kind of Barbie movie playing on the TV, but Izzy is busy with something else. She’s got her water based flooring pens scattered around her, Harry’s tattooed arm laying across her lap as she is coloring the patterns as if it was her favorite coloring book. Before they could notice you, you run back to your room and grab your polaroid camera and returning you snap a picture of the adorable scene. The shutter of the camera makes Harry’s head snap in your way, a smile tugging on his lips.
“Hey,” he softly greets you. You put the camera and the photo aside to the cupboard near you before joining them on the couch.
“Hi Y/N! Look!” Izzy beams happily, pointing at Harry’s ship tattoo that is now fully colored with yellows, pinks and blues.
“It looks better this way,” you smirk down at her before your eyes meet with Harry’s over her head, smiling at you softly.
Making yourself comfortable next to them, you watch Izzy work on more of his tattoos and you find it such a heartwarming scene, you want to remember it forever. Harry Styles, such an influential, successful and serious businessman, sitting on the couch in his loungewear while his daughter is using his tattooed skin as her personal coloring book. He really is a wonderful human being and the best dad to his daughter.
“Y/N, do you have any tattoos?” Izzy asks, turning to you with curious eyes.
“I actually do,” you answer and you see Harry’s eyebrows shoot up in surprise.
“You really do?” he asks, his head resting on the back of the couch, turned to face you.
“Yeah,” you nod with a soft chuckle.
“Where?” Izzy asks perking up at the new information.
“Um, it’s right here,” you tell her pointing at the side of your hips, covered with your sweatpants.
“Can I color them?” she asks innocently, but Harry is quick to react.
“Izzy, you’re being a little too nosy,” he warns her as always, and she looks at you with a pouty look.
“It’s fine. Um, yeah, you can color it,” you nod.
Sliding lower on the couch you roll down the waistband of your pants until the tattoo is revealed on the side. You catch Harry’s eyes wander over the skin you are now showing and you can see a slight blush tinting his cheeks. He hasn’t seen this part of your body uncovered yet, he hasn’t even seen you in a bathing suit so far so it’s quite the new thing.
(reference for the tattoo)
Tumblr media
The tattoo on your side is a simple yet meaningful one, dedicated to the special bond you and Trevor share. It’s a minimalistic yet beautiful piece of two koi fishes swimming in a circle, one is left blank as while the other one is black so their formation resembles the yin-yang symbol. You got it when you turned twenty, when Trevor was just in middle school, but he promised you he would get the same design when he turns eighteen that will happen in the fall.
“That looks beautiful,” Harry breathes out with a shy smile and you notice how he doesn’t ask about the meaning behind it. Not because he is not curious but because he is insanely respectful and he doesn’t want to ask something that’s too personal.
“Thanks,” you smile at him as Izzy grabs her pens and starts coloring the blank fish.
Tumblr media
The rest of the day goes by uneventfully, Harry is clearly trying to spend as much time with Izzy as possible before her week with his mother, but you also notice that he seems to be keeping something away from you, like he is trying to bring up something but he is not entirely sure how to start the conversation.
It’s not until Izzy is put to bed that he joins you on the couch, turning to you with a serious expression on his handsome face.
“What’s up?” you ask with a soft chuckle.
“I was thinking…”
“I could see that,” you tease him, giving his knee a playful squeeze. “I’m listening.”
“Actually there are two things I wanted to talk to you about. I’m not sure which one to ask first.” He purses his lips before sighing and moving his eyes to meet your curious gaze. “So we’re gonna be alone for the next week.”
“Mhm.”
“And I thought that… if you want to, but we don’t have to, it was just an idea—so feel free to—“
“Harry,” you cut his stuttering off, moving closer with a reassuring smile. You caress the side of his face and you notice how you lean into your touch, breathing out through his nose. “Don’t be nervous, alright? Just tell me what’s been on your mind.”
“Would you go out on a date with me?” he then asks and it’s the purest thing you’ve ever seen and heard from him. The hopeful but still nervous look in his eyes makes him appear like a little boy who is asking out his first crush in middle school, afraid of rejection, when that’s the last thing he has to think about when it comes to you, but it’s still cute.
“I would love to,” you smile at him and leaning closer you peck his lips softly. “And what’s the other thing you wanted to ask?”
“Well, I’m driving Izzy over to my mum’s early in the morning and I’m staying for lunch and… if you don’t feel like it’s too much, you could… maybe come with us.”
“You want me to meet your mum?” you ask surprised.
“Well, she wants to meet you as well, but I want you to meet her, yes,” he admits with a nervous chuckle. “Gemma has told her about you and my sister likes to be nosy so she might have added a little spice into the story about us when nothing was really going on.”
“Oh my, what does she think?” you ask with wide eyes.
“Nothing bad, don’t worry,” he assures you quickly. “She just made it seem like we are… dating and all,” he adds with a nervous smile. “But I told her that it’s… I mean that we are not there… yet.”
“Oh, okay. Well, if you really want me there, I would love to go with you.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Would love to meet your mum.”
“I was afraid you’d find it a little early for this,” he admits truthfully and you can see that rationality in his thought. “We haven’t really… discussed what we are and I didn’t want to put the pressure on you.”
“Well, do you want to talk about us?” you ask softly, giving him the chance to decline if he feels like the conversation might be a little too much for him.
“I do, but I’m not sure… what to say,” he hums, knitting his eyebrows together. Last time I had this talk I was in my early twenties and I don’t even know how to start,” he chuckles shaking his head.
“Okay, then let’s just agree on some things,” you suggest and he eyes you curiously. “Neither of us is seeing anyone else, right?”
“Is that even a question in my situation?” he snorts, making a joke out of his issues clearly and you’re happy he is able to take it so lighthearted.
“Just clearing the air,” you chuckle. “So we are…exclusive.”
“Seems like it,” he nods.
“And you just asked me out on a date,” you point another detail out.
“I did. And you said yes,” he smiles, an excited shine in his eyes glimmering through his green irises.
“Yeah. So we can say we are dating? Seeing each other?” Harry chews on the terms you offered, tastes them before nodding slowly.
“I guess we could say that.”
“Okay. So… that’s what we are,” you smile at him, giving his knee another squeeze. This time, his hand finds yours and he runs his thumb across your knuckles.
“I think… I’m okay with that,” he breathes out and though it’s seemingly such an insignificant thing, you know how huge steps he has just taken forward.
Tumblr media
“I liked the blue one better. With the white sweater,” Heather hums, watching you through the video call. You have your phone propped up on your dresser as you’re trying to figure out what to wear today.
Though you seemed completely unbothered last night when Harry invited you along with them, but now you can feel the slight panic. It’s not even because you and Harry are a thing now, you’d feel this way if you met his mother just as Izzy’s nanny. Grandmothers can be so protective over their grandchildren, you’ve met with quite a few problematic ones while you were working at the daycare and you just want Anne to like you, to trust you with Izzy as much as Harry does.
“Okay, blue it is then,” you sigh, pulling the yellow sundress off of yourself before putting the blue one back with a white sweater.
“So you guys are now official?” Heather grins at you through the screen. “Meeting his mother and all that?”
“Define being official,” you chuckle softly.
“Like, boyfriend-girlfriend?”
“Not yet. But we agreed to be exclusively dating.”
“I still can’t fucking believe that you’re scoring the hottest dad I’ve ever seen. You lucky bitch,” she sighs, sipping on her morning coffee.
“Me neither,” you scoff.
“I’m pretty sure if the mothers who got you fired knew, they would explode. Basically every woman was in love with the man and now you are the lucky woman actually getting him.”
“I guess this is karma for what they did,” you chuckle shrugging. “Alright, I gotta go, because we are leaving soon, but I’ll talk to you soon.”
“You better be! I want a detailed essay about how it went!” she grins, kissing the camera.
“Alright, bye!” you smile before ending the call.
When you get downstairs, Harry and Izzy are already down there, Harry is zipping up her bag while she is dancing around humming to herself.
“Baby, your backpack is still in your room. Can you please get it?” Harry asks her, Izzy nods and runs towards you, stopping in front of you.
“Hi Y/N! I like your dress!” she beams at you.
“Hi! Well thank you!” you smile at her before she runs past you up the stairs. “Hey,” you greet Harry and his eyes snap up to you, his pink lips stretching into a warm smile as he leans closer and kisses your cheek sweetly.
“Hi. You look beautiful.”
“Thank you. So, any tips for meeting your mum for the first time?” you ask, fidgeting with your fingers nervously. Harry reaches out and takes your hands between his so he stops the motion.
“You don’t need tips. I know my mum will like you, she is already so excited to meet you, so don’t worry.”
“If you say so,” you breathe out.
Harry puts Izzy’s stuff in the Rover and soon buckles her into her seat before the three of you hit the road. Harry has a whole playlist for Izzy’s favorite songs so you obviously listen to that along with Izzy’s performance of all the songs, filled with misheard lyrics, but that’s what makes it even better. The car ride is about three hours, which is not that horrible. You need just one bathroom break sometime in the middle and Izzy sleeps through the last hour in the car, allowing the two of you to finally listen to music that’s not from a kids’ show.
“Do you have a song request?” you smile over at him, scrolling through his phone since it’s the one connected to the car, but he has given you permission to play whatever you like.
“Not really.”
“You don’t have songs you like to listen to in the car?”
“Not specifically. Do you?”
“Oh, I have a whole playlist for songs to blast in the car,” you chuckle.
“Really? And what songs are on it?”
“Well, I can just show you.”
You search up your user on Spotify and find the playlist in talk before putting it on shuffle. As the first song starts to play, you peek over at him to see his reaction and you spot the smirk on his lips.
“Black Eyed Peas?” he asks glancing at you shortly.
“Yeah, you don’t like them?” you smirk at him.
“I do, I just didn’t think you listen to them,” he admits with a soft chuckle.
“Are you kidding me? They give me the biggest nostalgia! I listened to them so much as a teenager.”
“So teenage Y/N gave a concert in her bedroom, singing I Gotta Feeling?” he teases you grinning.
“Not just a concert, a whole world tour.”
There’s a short silence, just the two of you listening to the song, you watch the trees and fields rush by you as you drive down the country road. The song changes to another one and you’ve already forgotten about what you talked about, but apparently not Harry.
“What were you like as a teenager?” he asks. You turn to face him and your eyes meet for a second.
“Um, like a normal teenager,” you shrug, not sure what to say.
“There’s no such thing as a normal teenager,” Harry smiles. “What did you do, what were your favorite things?”
“I was… pretty plain, if I might say. I wasn’t a rebel or too much of a geek either. I had like three good friends, we used to hang out a lot by the little lake near our neighborhood, that was like our spot. I liked going on hikes and I watched a lot of documentaries,” you admit with a small smile.
“What kind?”
“I don’t know, anything that was on,” you shrug. “My mom had this phase where she was trying to act like she was just like all the other mom’s from my school, but they were all at least a decade older than her. She was trying to prove that she was this mature, very serious woman who had her shit together and all that.”
“And she didn’t?” Harry asks peeking at you shortly.
“I mean, she did. She turned thirty when I was twelve. Most women barely just got married and started their family at that age but she had been married for eight years and had a middle schooler and a baby already. She really was mature but I could tell that she felt like she lost her twenties because of… me.”
Sighing you think back to the years when you often felt like a burden to your mom. She gave up a lot of things just to give you the life she imagined for you. She worked her ass off to raise you and later Trevor as well, have a career and do all the works around the house. Your dad was working a lot of night shifts, there were entire weeks when you barely even saw him. You don’t blame him, he was trying to provide for his family, but it’s pretty clear he and your mother grew cold over the years and it had a huge part in it.
“Do you… blame yourself for it?” Harry asks softly.
“No,” you shake your head. “It’s not like I had anything to do with being born,” you chuckle. “I just didn’t like seeing my mom struggle so much. So when Trevor was born I was trying to take over a lot of tasks around the house and with him as well. I babysat him a lot, took care of him in the mornings, I picked him up from daycare and later from school… I tried to make it easier for my parents.”
“So this is why you grew so close with him?”
“I guess so,” you nod. “I mean, I surely spent the most time with him,” you add with a short chuckle.
“And do you think this is why you’re so good with kids?”
“What is this, a therapy session?” you ask arching an eyebrow at him, but he just rolls his eyes.
“Just… trying to get to know you. Is that a problem?”
“No, I just… I’m not used to talking about myself so much. It’s been quite a few years since I’ve been in this… talking stage,” you admit with a sigh. “But to answer your question, it might have had some impact on me. I mean, I loved taking care of Trevor. It’s like I had my own baby doll, only that it wasn’t just a toy, it was a real baby I could play with.”
“Did you play dress up with him?” Harry smirks at you.
“I did,” you admit laughing. “I used to dress him as a princess a lot and he seemed to like it! My dad wasn’t really a fan of it.”
For the rest of the ride you listen to your playlist and talk about not just your but Harry’s past too. He tells you about his friends, what he was like in school and the mischiefs he did growing up, that drove his mum crazy sometimes. As you get to his hometown and he points out different places he used to go to when he was younger, you feel so much closer to him, like you’ve just gotten to see another piece of him that was hidden before.
He pulls up to the driveway of a simple townhouse and as you get out of the car you see the front door open and a woman rushes out, squealing in excitement as she runs up to Harry and hugs him tightly.
“Finally! I was starting to get worried!” she breathes out, rocking the two of them to left and right.
“Mum, don’t be dramatic. I texted you when we left and we got here perfectly in time,” Harry chuckles, holding his mum tight.
“You barely just arrived and you’re already picking on me? Typical,” Anne rolls her eyes, letting go of him. You round the car, feeling nervous to meet her. When her eyes finally fall on you, her smile grows even wider as she takes a step closer to you. “And you must be Y/N! It’s so nice to meet you!” she beams, pulling you into a warm hug as well.
“Nice to meet you too,” you chuckle, hugging her back.
“I’m Anne, but I listen to all versions of mum and grandma,” she tells you chuckling.
“Alright, noted,” you nod smiling.
Harry opens the car door of the backseat and unbuckles Izzy who has already woken up from her little nap and the moment her feet are on the ground she runs up to Anne.
“Grams!” She giggles before throwing herself into Anne’s arms who picks her up happily.
“Hi baby, you grew so much! I missed you!” she sighs as the little girl cuddles into her neck.
“Missed you too, Grams. I brought my new toys, do you want to play with them?”
“Of course! We’ll have all the time to play this week,” Anne smiles down at her. “Alright, come on in. Lunch is almost ready.”
Harry grabs Izzy’s things from the car and you all head inside. The house smells good from the cooking food in the kitchen and it’s such a cozy home, you can definitely see Harry growing up here. Above the fireplace in the living room there are a bunch of photos framed on the wall, most of them are from Harry and Gemma, but there are some more of other relatives as well, cousins, aunts, uncles and grandparents. It seems like Harry has a big family.
Harry unpacks Izzy’s stuff in her room that used to be Gemma’s apparently, he is telling Anne all about everything she needs to know about Izzy’s routines and she is listening patiently, though you’re sure she is more than capable of taking care of her. After all, she raised two amazing children already.
While Izzy shows Anne all her toys she’s brought with herself, Harry takes your hand and pulls you out of the room just to go into another one. Walking in you immediately realize that it must have been his once upon a time.
“You know, I can see your younger version in here, the one I saw in the photos downstairs,” you smirk at him, looking around. There are some old posters and pictures still littering the walls, stickers are covering the side of his wardrobe and dresser, some of them are partially ripped off already, he probably tried to get rid of them once he got older, but miserably failed.
“Yeah? I was pretty cute, right?” he smirks, so full of himself.
“I liked the curly Justin Bieber hairstyle,” you tease him and he gives you an “are you for real?!” look to which you just start laughing.
“Justin Bieber had nothing on me.”
“Yeah, sure,” you laugh before he grabs your hand and pulls you against his chest, wrapping his arms around you. “Your mum is in the next room,” you whisper against his lips as he leans down, teasing you with them just lingering on yours.
“So what? You never sneaked around your parents before?” he smirks down at you.
“I did,” you admit.
“Oh, nasty,” he comments before finally kissing you. However it doesn’t last long, because you hear footsteps coming from outside so you’re quick to move away from each other, just in time when Anne walks in.
“Lunch will be ready in a few, would you two mind setting the table?” she smiles, oblivious what was happening just a moment ago.
“Sure,” Harry nods, rubbing his nose as his other hand finds your waist and he ushers you out of the room.
Izzy helps Anne in the kitchen while you and Harry take care of the table. When everything is done you all sit down and start the feast Anne was so kind to make for you. It doesn’t take long to see the snickering but loving dynamic between Harry and his mother. Anne likes to pick on her son, call him out for basically anything and though Harry talks back, he mostly just lets her tear him to pieces. With love, of course.
“Izzy, please don’t get whipped cream all over the place!” Harry sighs when it’s time for dessert. Anne has made apple pie, one of Izzy’s favorites and she is going generous with the cream on top of her slice.
“You didn’t have problem getting cream all over you when we were making cupcakes, daddy!” Izzy sasses back, making both you and Harry drop your jaws while Anne starts laughing at her boldness.
“That was an entirely different situation, Izzy,” Harry shakes his head as he helps her with the scream before passing it over to you.
“Grams, you should have been there! Daddy, Y/N and I made a mess in the kitchen, but daddy started it!” Izzy giggles, digging into the pie.
“Is that so?” Anne smirks.
“We were just… playing,” Harry explains.
“Oh, I know how you can get when you’re just playing,” Anne chuckles. “Y/N, how do you put up with two kids in the house?”
“I used to deal with fifteen at the same time, so two is not a trouble,” you smirk at Harry who just rolls his eyes, but you see the hiding little smile on his lips.
After lunch Izzy insists on showing you the dollhouse Anne has set up for her in the backyard while Harry helps his mum with the cleaning up.
“We both know your sister likes to exaggerate stories, so I didn’t believe everything she said about you and Y/N,” Anne speaks up as she is washing the dishes and Harry is on drying duty.
“I’m glad you don’t fall for Gemma’s vivid imagination.”
“But there’s one thing she got right.”
“And what would that be?” Anne turns the tap off as she faces Harry, sighing in relief as she smiles at him.
“That you look happy.”
Harry opens his mouth to say something, but then just closes it. He does feel happy, even if he is still struggling to accept it. Anne dries her hands and reaching up she cups Harry’s face in her palms.
“Baby, I haven’t seen you like this for a long time. And I know you think you don’t deserve to feel this way, but you do. And Y/N makes you happy, clearly.”
“Mum…”
“No, honey, just… listen to me, okay?” she asks and he nods, giving all his attention to his mother. “It broke my heart to see you so… lost after what happened to Maggie. And I know that it was the hardest thing you ever had to go through, but you need to move on. She would want you to do the same thing.”
“How do you know, mum? You didn’t even like Maggie when I first brought her home,” Harry points out mumbling under his breath.
“That doesn’t change the way you felt about her. I know you loved her and I would have never wanted anything to happen to her. She made you happy and that’s all that mattered to me,” she smiles with a tired sigh. “And I just want you to be happy again. Whatever you two have going on… don’t let go of it, alright? She is making you happy and you deserve that.”
Harry doesn’t know what to say so he just nods before Anne pulls him into a tight, motherly hug that he returns gladly.
“I’m trying, mum. I’m trying,” he whispers into her hair, giving her a squeeze before letting go of her.
You stay a little longer, Anne makes you tea and Harry soaks in the last minutes with Izzy before he is forced to be away from her. You know he is looking forward to spending some time away from his daddy duties, but it’s clear that he’ll miss her terribly too.
“Alright, baby. Be good and I’ll call Grams to talk to you every day, okay?” Harry tells her, giving her one last hug. Izzy wraps her arms around his neck tightly, her face squished into his neck.
“Okay, daddy. I love you,” she mumbles with a pouty look.
“I love you too. Have a good time with Grams.”
“Thank you for everything, Anne,” you tell her, giving her a quick hug.
“Oh, you’re welcome. It was so nice to meet you,” she smiles, feeling a little touched by the goodbye. “Come back soon!”
“I will, thank you.” “Bye mum, call me if anything comes up,” Harry tells her, hugging her as well.
“We’ll be alright, don’t worry. Tell Mitch and Sarah that I wish them the best!” Anne smiles as you and Harry head out the door.
“I will! Bye!”
Izzy stands at the front door with Anne, waving after you as Harry backs out of the driveway and eventually, they are out of your sight.
Harry falls silent and you don’t have to be a genius to know that he is already missing Izzy. You can imagine what it feels like to not see her every day like he always does, when he is so used to having her around all the time.
“You alright?” you softly ask, giving his arm a short squeeze.
“Yeah, it’s just… It’s the third time I’m doing this, but it never gets easier. The first year we did it I ended up driving up here four times that week,” he admits with a chuckle.
“Nothing to be ashamed of. It’s normal to miss her.”
“I know, it just makes me emotional,” he admits, flashing you a short smile before he turns his gaze back at the road ahead of him.
The drive back home is a lot quieter than the way to Anne’s. You play some music again and Harry hums to it sometimes, but he is mostly just deep in his thoughts and you don’t want to bother him, knowing well he probably needs some time to settle with the thought of an entire week without Izzy.
You get some takeout for dinner before arriving home and eat together before putting on a movie to watch in the entertainment room. One movie turns into another and before you could realize it, you’re dosed off on the comfy couch, cuddled to Harry’s side near midnight.
When you wake up something entirely different is playing on the screen since the original movie has ended long ago. Harry is passed out, his head resting against the back of the couch, one arm curled around your shoulders while the other is resting on his stomach. Rubbing your eyes you check the time and decide it’s better if you both just go to bed before you end up spending the night on the couch.
“Hey… H,” you softly caress his cheek before you brush his unruly curls back from his forehead. He scrunches his nose adorably before his eyes flutter open, taking in his surroundings. “We fell asleep. Why don’t we call it a night?” you ask in a soft whisper. Harry sighs, nodding his head, squeezing you to his side before his arm falls from around your shoulders. You peck his cheek before pushing yourself up from the couch. He shuts the TV off and the two of you head upstairs. For your surprise, his hand finds yours on the way up the stairs, lacing his fingers together with yours.
You pad your way up to the second floor and walking past Izzy’s room Harry stops for just a heartbeat before he follows you down the hallway. When you’re about to let go of his hand to head into your own bedroom, Harry pulls you back gently, making you look at him with slight confusion.
“Do you… Maybe you could… sleep at mine, if you want to? Just a thought…” he breathes out, clearly nervous to speak what’s been on his mind.
“I would love to, but only if you’re sure about it.”
“I’m sure. It would be nice to… wake up next to you,” he adds with a shy smile and you notice how he didn’t say waking up next to anyone, he wants you to be there.
“Alright. Why don’t we both just go and shower separately and then I’ll come back to yours?” you offer, giving his hand a squeeze. Harry nods and leaning down he places a chaste kiss to your lips before letting go of your hand, going your separate ways.
After doing your usual nighttime routine you put on a pair of soft pajama pants and a simple shirt before heading back to Harry’s bedroom. The door is slightly open, the lights are still on. You knock on the door before pushing it open carefully. You’ve only been in here a handful of times and it’s strange to come here with the intention of staying.
Harry is standing by his dresser in a pair of sweatpants and a white shirt, his hair is slightly damp from his shower. As his eyes fall on your figure a small smile tugs on his lips before he glances towards the bed.
“Which… which side do you like sleeping on?” he asks and you can’t hold back a chuckle as you walk to the side that’s clearly not used by him usually.
Harry huffs with a smile before going to his side. You put your phone to the nightstand before getting under the covers, making yourself comfortable in Harry’s silky sheets. He sits to the edge of the bed, checks something on his phone before dropping it to his nightstand and he then joins you under the covers.
It’s a tiny bit awkward at first, neither of you really finding your place in such a new situation, so at first you just lie on your sides facing each other. Harry is clearly about to say something, he is just looking for the right words, so you give him all the time he needs.
“I’m glad you’re here,” he softly speaks up. “Not just because… I would be awfully lonely now without Izzy,” he adds with a cheeky chuckle. “I meant it generally. I’m really happy that you’re here.”
“I’m happy to be here too. Wouldn’t want to be anywhere else,” you smile at him. Breathing out through his nose he closes his eyes for a few seconds before his green irises meet yours again. Leaning closer he kisses you softly, just another way to tell you the same thing he just said with his words a moment ago. Pulling back he settles his head on the pillow and he pulls you into his arms, making you cuddle to his side similar to the way you fell asleep on the couch earlier.
“Good night, Y/N,” he murmurs, pressing a kiss to the crown of your head.
“Good night, Harry,” you hum back, nuzzling your face into his shoulder, making yourself comfortable in his strong arms.
Tumblr media
Harry grumbles lowly when his phone’s alarm goes off in the morning. He might be off from his daddy duties this week, but he is still the CEO of his company and work is calling his name. Sometime during the night the two of you got tangled up in each other. Unlike last night, now Harry is the one snuggled up to you, his heavy arm lying across your stomach, his legs mingled with yours under the sheets as you gently scratch his scalp with one hand, running the other up and down his arm across your stomach. You’re not gonna lie, waking up in a bed with Harry is far more blissful and satisfying than you imagined. Even early in the morning he has such an aura that sweeps you off your feet, the man was surely crafted by the gods.
“You’re gonna be late,” you hum, eyes still closed when he hits the snooze button and snuggles back to you.
“It’s set to when I have to get Izzy ready. We still have some time,” he mumbles against the fabric of your shirt.
You stay in bed a little longer until it really is time to get up. Harry’s morning form is so soft yet still breathtaking, even with his hair tousled and his puffy eyes, he still looks gorgeous and you find it slightly unfair how little effort the man needs to be this perfect.
Harry heads to take a shower and in the meantime you decide to start making breakfast while the coffee is brewing.
“Oh you shouldn’t have,” Harry breathes out with a thankful smile when he arrives downstairs and sees the almost ready breakfast and the smell of coffee hits his nose.
“I have all the time in the world this week,” you chuckle as you fill a plate with eggs and veggies before you slide it over to him on the kitchen island. You fix a plate for yourself as well and join him on the stool beside him.
“So… are you still up for the date?” Harry asks shyly, glancing over at you.
“Didn’t really change my mind since yesterday,” you chuckle.
“Would you be up to do it today?”
“So, eager, huh?” you tease him, nudging him with your shoulder and he just shyly shrugs, trying to push down his smile. “Today works fine for me. What do you have in mind?”
“I’m not ruining the surprise,” he smirks at you, sipping on his coffee.
“Alright, then just tell me the dress code.”
“Wear that lilac dress you wore to that birthday party the other week.”
You know exactly what dress he is talking about, but it stuns you that he actually remembers what you wore two weeks ago. He only saw you for a few minutes before you left, yet he still remembered the dress.
“Alright,” you smile to yourself before turning back to your breakfast.
Tumblr media
Though you have a few extra sessions booked for the week, your Monday stayed empty and without Izzy roaming around the house you have to realize that you can easily get bored without her. You got so used to being with her all day long that now being home on your own is so weird.
You spend the first half of the day lounging at the pool, something you’ve been dying to do, but you were too busy with a certain little girl. Then you have a nice lunch and after reading the book you’ve been putting away for weeks, you realize that you’ve run out of things to do. So you text Trevor if he wants a ride home after school and of course he does, so after fixing yourself up you drive down to his school.
“Hi there, how was your day?” you ask when he sits into the car, throwing his backpack to the backseat before he buckles himself up as you back out of the parking spot.
“Fantastic, as always!” he fake cheers, making you laugh.
“Want to get ice-cream?”
“You know I always want ice-cream,” he snorts smirking at you.
You haven’t met Trevor ever since things become kind of… romantic between you and Harry, and you didn’t want to tell him over the phone, so now is the perfect time to break him the news. When the two of you are sitting on the terrace of your favorite ice-cream place, your paper cup filled with chocolate and strawberry ice-cream while he chose mango and cookie dough, you finally start the conversation.
“So, I have news for you.”
“Oh my God,” he breathes out, closing his eyes for a second. “Are you leaving the country?”
“What? No! Why do you think that?”
“I don’t know, but last time you said you had news for me you moved out from home. Figured it might be something similar,” he shrugs, returning to his ice-cream.
“Well, no, I’m not leaving the country.”
“Okay, then what is it?”
“I’m kind of… dating Harry. You know, my boss.” You have no idea why you felt the need to add the last part when he has already met him, but you feel a bit nervous. Trevor is like your best friend and he had a bad feeling about Keith when you started dating him, but you ignored it. If he has a similar feeling about Harry now, you are definitely considering them this time.
“Oh!” his eyebrows shoot up. “What do you mean kind of?”
“Well, we haven’t had our first date yet, it’s happening tonight, but things have… changed.”
“So you slept with him?”
“No, I haven’t,” you chuckle nervously. “We kissed. A few times and… we talked about where it’s heading and we both think it’s going to turn into something… more serious.”
“That’s great!” he smiles at you and it seems completely genuine. “See, I told you it’s gonna happen sooner or later,” he smirks coyly, before he licks his spoon off.
“You were just drawing random assumptions because of his looks and wealth, Trevor. But it’s not about that.”
“Oh, I know you’re not a gold digger,” he teases you, making you roll your eyes at him. “So your first date is tonight? What are you guys doing?”
“I don’t know, he didn’t tell me,” you shrug with a small smile.
“Mysterious,” Trevor wiggles his eyebrows at you. “So he is finally ready to get back on the dating scene, huh?”
“Um, he is working on it. It’s a little hard for him, but he’s been changing for the better.” “That’s great. I’m happy for you,” he smiles at you. “Really, you deserve it after that asshole.”
“Yeah, I hope it’ll go well,” you smile back at him with a sigh before you return to your ice-cream.
After dropping Trevor off at one of his friends you head back home. For your surprise, Harry’s car is already parked on the driveway with another one that doesn’t belong to him when you pull up and walking in you find him with Niall in the kitchen.
“Oh, hi boys!” you greet them.
“Y/N! You are stunning as always!” Niall beams, pulling you into a tight hug right away.
“Thanks,” you chuckle patting his back. “What are you guys up to?”
They share a look and it tells you right away you are not supposed to know whatever they were talking about so you just nod smiling.
“Alright, got it,” you chuckle.
“How was your day?” Harry asks, hoping to change the subject smoothly.
“Great! Met with Trevor, just dropped him off.”
“Oh, how is he doing?”
“He is fine, struggling a little with math lately, but he is doing great,” you chuckle.
“So you have a brother. Do you happen to have a sister, maybe?” Niall asks with a coy smile and while Harry just rolls his eyes at his friend, you can’t help but laugh.
“Sorry, no,” you tell him the bad news. “But… I have a good friend and I think you’d like her.”
“A friend? Do you have a picture of her?” Niall beams, already excited about it. Pulling your phone out you show him a picture of you and Heather so he can have a good look at her. You actually think that Heather and Niall would be a good match, she might even be the girl Niall would give up his bachelor life finally.
“When are we having a double date?” he simply asks, making you and Harry laugh at the same time.
“I’ll see what I can do for you.” You let the boys finish whatever they were doing before you arrived so you go to your room, unwinding a little before you have to start getting ready for the date. Around five there’s a soft knock on your door and as you call out, Harry pops his head inside.
“Hi,” he smiles nervously as the rest of his body walks into your sight.
“Hi!” you smile back, putting your book to the side.
“I just realized I never told you the time when you should be ready tonight,” he chuckles nervously. “Is six good for you?”
“Yeah, that’s great.”
“Alright. Then… see you soon, I guess,” he smiles nodding before he walks out of your room. You can’t help a small chuckle at how nervous he seems about tonight, as if he wasn’t still sure about your feelings for him, when you’ve made it clearer than daylight.
You get the best kind of jitters while getting ready for the date. It’s like you’re in high school again and your crush has finally asked you out so you want to look your best. Since Harry already suggested you what to wear, you don’t have to spend an hour standing in your closet, trying to find the right choice. For the makeup you go for a little smokey look and you do a loose bun styles for your hair, remembering the words your mother always told you when you were a teenager.
“A woman’s greatest and most secret weapon is her neck. Men go crazy if you show them your neck and they don’t even realize it!”
You spray some perfume on yourself and put on a pair of nude heels before packing your necessities into a purse that matches your outfit. You finish with everything just in time, a soft knock signaling that Harry has returned. Checking yourself one last time in the mirror you open the door and reveal him standing at the door, wearing a pair of fitted purple dress pants with a crispy shirt on, matching your dress perfectly. And the cherry on top is the bouquet of red roses in his hands.
“Hi,” he breathes out with a nervous smile and his gaze travels down your figure, a blush tinting his cheeks.
“Hi!”
“You look… beautiful,” he smiles shyly and your heart is fluttering in your chest. It’s really happening, you are going on a date with Harry!
“Thank you,” you chuckle softly.
“These are for you. I know it’s weird that I’m picking you up from your bedroom and I’m not giving you this at the front door, but…” he chuckles as he hands you the flowers.
“It’s really nice, thank you,” you smile, taking the flowers before moving into the bedroom to put them in a vase quickly. Harry takes just about two steps into the room and stops with his hands hidden in his pockets as he eyes every movement of yours before you finish with the flowers and let him know that you’re ready to do. He holds out his hand and you take it gladly as you head out of the house.
He doesn’t tell you where you’re going, not even when you try to annoy him and bully him into finally hinting something, but you should have known that he wouldn’t break. He has a four year old daughter who is constantly bugging him, he has endless patience.
When he parks down in front of a modern apartment complex you kind of get really confused, because nothing around seems like the location you’d choose for a date.
“Are you gonna kidnap me and keep me hostage in one of the apartments here?” you ask him with narrowed eyes as the two of you head inside, taking the elevator up.
“It’s not kidnapping, you came willingly,” he smirks down at you.
“That I did.”
When you’re at one of the apartments you are really lost about what he had planned and he finally breaks your suffering and tells you what’s gonna happen as he keys the two of you into the apartment.
“This is Niall’s place, he let us use it tonight. My mum always says that cooking together is a good first date, because food brings people together and you can easily get to know each other,” he explains as you walk into the modern, but definitely very manly home. “I didn’t want to do it at home, because we are always there, so… Niall was nice enough to lend us his place for our date.”
You see that there are two full grocery bags on the kitchen counter and the table is already set for two, you wonder if Harry was here earlier, or Niall did the work for him. Either way, it’s such a thoughtful gesture and a perfect first date.
“Where is he tonight?” you ask with a small smile.
“He is visiting his mother, for a change,” Harry chuckles, knowing well you thought he would be out with a woman probably. “He said he won’t be back until later tomorrow so we can even sleep here, but I thought it would be better if we went home.”
“So what are we making?” you ask curiously as you peek into one of the grocery bags.
“We are going to attempt to make gnocchi with some killer tomato sauce. And brownies for dessert,” he adds with a small smile.
“That sounds great, what can I help with?”
“Let me just quickly pack everything out and then we have to peel the potatoes, yeah?”
“Alright,” you nod, your gaze wandering over to the spacious living room. “Can I look around?”
“Sure,” he nods while he is already elbows deep in one of the bags.
Niall’s place looks like it came right off the pages of an interior design magazine, the furnishing is modern and more on the dark color range, but not too much to make it appear depressing. Right next to his huge TV there’s a floor to ceiling bookcase filled with books mostly about music and art and you realize you don’t even know what Niall does for a living. It just never came up between his heavy flirting sessions.
“I never asked, but what does Niall do?” you ask calling out to Harry.
“Oh, he is a freelancer music producer. Tried to offer him a permanent spot at my company, but he prefers his freedom, like with everything else in his life,” he chuckles. “But he is a good one, we used to make music together when we were younger.”
Just as he says that, you spot a picture of the two of them on the shelves and your lips part in a bit of a shock when you realize that Harry used to have long hair. Leaning closer you inspect the photo better and you feel like you’re looking at two entirely different people. Niall’s hair was bleached blonde which is already enough to make him like another version of himself, but Harry is definitely the biggest shocker. He was rocking some loose shirt with the top buttons left undone, his necklace with the cross pendant peeking out and though the photo ends somewhere above his knees, you can tell that he is wearing skinny jeans, something you never thought you would ever see him in.
“You had long hair?” you ask joining him in the kitchen. Harry’s eyes shoot up to him, then he looks in the direction of the living room, a smile tugging on his lips as he probably remembers what photo you must have just seen.
“Uh, yeah. Yes I did, when I was about 21 or 22.”
“I could hardly believe that was you in the picture, with the long locks and the skinny jeans,” you tease him.
“Yeah, I was a lot different then, but after all, it’s been an entire decade since then,” he sniggles.
“Why did you cut it?”
“Um, I was pretty new in the business back then and had a few assholes telling me that it’s not too masculine and all that. It was a time when I cared more about others’ opinion than I should have so I kind of gave in and cut it.”
“I’m sorry they ruined it for you. But I’m glad you don’t care about others that much now,” you smile at him softly. Harry’s eyes flicker down to his painted nails and ring-clad fingers and you just know what he is about to ask before he even speaks up.
“Does it… bother you? That I paint my nails and stuff?”
“No,” you shake your head confidently. “Not at all. I mean, I never saw you without them, but at this point I think it wouldn’t even feel right,” you add with a small laugh that brings Harry’s smile back as well. Stepping closer you kiss his shoulder softly before turning your focus on the food in front of you. “So, let’s peel these bad boys!”
It’s the first time you and Harry actually work together in the kitchen for more than just five minutes. He is always in control at home, taking over everything with Izzy and you know it’s a good bonding time for them, so you never even tried to push your way into it without their invitation. But now the bonding is all about you and him and so far you’ve been a great team. The cutest thing is that he brought you matching aprons to protect your clothes and you look like you are in some cooking show for sure.
You keep asking questions from each other while working on the food, Harry asks you some more about your childhood and teenage years and he shares stories from college where he had this friend group of five. Niall was part of the group as well and he said he is still in touch with the other boys, but they all do very different things now, the other three are already fathers themselves and live far away, so they don’t get to see each other that much.
You are making the little dumplings while Harry is on duty for cooking them, relentlessly fishing them out of the boiling water once they swim up to the top. When that’s done, Harry starts making the sauce while you take care of the brownies. It all works out well, everything gets done easily and while the dessert is in the oven you start eating what you just created.
“Mm, this sauce is really good!” you hum when you take the first bite.
“It’s my mum’s recipe,” he smiles proudly.
At the beginning of the evening you could tell that he felt nervous, not essentially about being with you, but probably because of the thought of going on a date in general. But as time passed by and he got more and more comfortable in the situation, you could see him loosen up and calm his nerves, so now that you are eating the dinner you made together and drinking a glass of fine wine, talking about anything and everything, you feel like he is actually enjoying something he was probably terrified from before.
When the brownies are done the two of you take advantage of the nice evening weather and Niall’s amazing balcony, moving out to the lounge chairs, munching on the dessert with the skyline of the city in front of you. At one point you start playing a game of would you rather, and after a while you ask each other the most random things, cracking each other up continuously. You don’t even realize and it’s already past ten, you completely talked the evening away, but you don’t regret any of it.
You clean up Niall’s place, leaving it just the way you got it, putting some leftovers into his fridge for him as a thank you for lending you his place before you head out.
Harry keeps a hand on you at all times on the way home, he is either holding your hand over the console, or rests his palm on your thigh above your knee, but either way, he just keeps the physical touch up always. Not that you mind, you are doing kind of the same, enjoying his closeness.
Arriving home you can feel a kind of tension growing, but not a bad kind. You want him. Your desire to go further than just kissing has grown immensely tonight, but you have no idea how he feels about taking it further and you don’t want to push him past his boundaries.
“Want to… sleep with me again?” he shyly asks when you’re going up the stairs.
“Yeah, I would love that,” you smile at him, giving him a quick peck on his cheek.
When you part ways in the hallway he probably expects you to do your night time routine, but you have other plans. Grabbing your polaroid camera you pad your way over to his room, knocking on the door, hoping he is not in the shower yet. When he calls out for you, he is standing at his dresser, the first few buttons of his shirt are already undone, but he is still dressed.
“I just thought that… we could snap a picture as a nice memento of our first date,” you shyly explain to him, holding the camera up.
“Oh, yeah! Okay, how do you... how should we…?” he looks around the room and you step to his dresser, placing the camera to the top of it.
“It’s got a timer,” you explain as you set it up and tell him where to stand so you can check if he is in the frame. When it’s all set, you glance back at him. “Ready?”
“Yeah,” he nods shyly. You push the button and step back to him. “What should we…” he starts, but you already know what you want the picture to be like.
Cupping his face in your hands you pull him down and kiss him sweetly, for the first time tonight. You’ve noticed he hasn’t tried to kiss you all night, being a gentleman, but you’ve been craving it since he showed up at your door with the roses.
He hesitates for a moment, but eventually curls his arms around you, kissing you back softly. The timer goes off and the flash indicates that the photo has been taken. Pulling back you smile at him before taking the photo from the camera, setting it to the side to develop. Harry steps behind you, his arms coming to curl around your waist and you turn in his hold to face him.
“Hi,” you smile at him giddily. “Thanks for today.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” he answers softly, making your heart flutter. You press your lips at his, kissing him hard and passionate, like you wanted all evening. He is quick to return the kiss with just as much passion as you put into it, his hands finding your waist as he slowly pulls you with him until the back of his legs hit the bed. He sits down and pulls you with him so you sit on his lap straddling him, never breaking the kiss as you settle in his arms, his hands roaming up and down your back.
Your kisses move from his delicious lips to his chiseled jawline and down his neck, your fingers working on the buttons of his dress shirt. You want him, you need him, he is all you can think about and the taste of his skin on your tongue is making you lose your mind.
His hands move up your thighs right to your bum, giving it a good squeeze, making you moan against the crook of his neck.
“Fuck,” he growls, throwing the two of you to the bed, getting on top of you before his lips attack yours, kissing you with a demand heatedly. His lips move smoothly against yours, devouring you with every suck and lick, making you dizzy in the head with such little effort.
He starts kissing down your neck, through your collarbone and whatever is showing in your dress on your chest. Your fingers lace through his messy curls, keeping him close to you as you try to control your moans and gasps. His fingers hook under the thin straps of your dress and he is about to pull them down when he stops, breathing heavily against your skin.
Harry lifts his head, his eyes meeting yours as he is panting through his parted lips and you cup his cheeks in your hands.
“Hey, what’s wrong? Talk to me,” you tell him softly, knowing well his mind is probably racing right now.
“I just…” he starts quietly. “I haven’t been with anyone since… Maggie,” he admits in a whisper and your gaze softens on him.
“And I haven’t been with anyone since Keith,” you admit truthfully. “We don’t have to do anything tonight. I’m fine with just sleeping if that’s all you want to do.”
“No, I want to… I want to do things, I just… I’m not used to it, I guess,” he breathes out as you run your fingers through his hair.
“It’s okay. We can take it slow. Whatever you feel comfortable with,” you assure him pecking his lips softly.
“Is it… Is it okay if we just… touch?” He is clearly feeling a bit embarrassed to ask, but you will not make him feel bad for asking for whatever he wants. Pulling him down for another kiss you smile up at him.
“Touching is perfect. It’s all up to you,” you tell him and see the gratitude in his eyes right away.
Removing yourself off of his lap you climb back on the bed, pulling him with you until he is holding himself up above you. Your eyes meet for a second again before leaning down he kisses you slowly, taking his time with you. He is holding himself up on one arm while his other hand finds your hip, gently squeezing it when his tongue slides into your mouth through the kiss. Your hands move down his chest and you start unbuttoning his shirt until it falls open and he shimmies it off with a soft chuckle.
“Let’s get rid of the dress too,” you breathe out, reaching down for the hem of your dress, pulling it up until it’s off, leaving you in only your underwear. You’re wearing a matching set with a strapless bra and as you lie back on the bed Harry’s eyes basically devour you, his gaze running up and down your body several times.
“You’re so beautiful, Y/N,” he breathes out before leaning down and kissing you again, his hand cupping your side before wandering over to your stomach and up to your chest. He runs his hand over your chest, gently squeezing it, making you moan into the kiss.
“And you’re wearing too much clothes,” you grin as you reach down and start undoing his purple pants you ogled him quite often tonight. Harry chuckles as he holds himself up for you to work the button and the zipper on his pants before he takes over the task and gets rid of them himself, leaving him in only his boxer briefs and you have to hold yourself back from gasping when you see the growing bulge between his legs.
You don’t get to eye him for too long, because he is back to kissing you, his body pressing up against yours as you let your hands roam his strong back, his skin burning under your touch. His lips travel down the line of your neck to your chest and his hand snakes behind your back, but he stops before he could do anything with the clasp of your bra. Glancing up at you he gives you a questioning glare, asking for your permission.
“You can take it off,” you softly tell him nodding. His fingers are quick to undo it and a moment later you’re lying with a bare chest underneath him. His hand moves to your chest again and he kneads your breast again, this time with nothing between your skin and his palm. You whimper under his touch, you’ve been so starved to be touched this way and now that it’s happening, it’s hard to control yourself, but Harry doesn’t seem to mind seeing you react to what he is doing.
His lips return to your mouth and while he kisses you with so much passion, he slowly lays himself down next to you, so you’re facing each other sideways on the bed. He pulls you closer to him until you’re flushed against his hard chest and while your hand roams around his shoulders and back, his palm slides down your spine, over your waist until he calms bum, pushing you even closer to him. His clothed erection presses against your thigh and you can’t help but whimper his name at the feeling.
His kisses slow down and his touch loosens on you until he pulls back, seemingly just for air, but you can tell his head is starting to race again, spiraling thoughts taking over his mind.
“Do you want me to take over control?” you softly ask him, pushing his unruly curls out of his forehead. His gaze softens and he nods shortly with gratefulness lacing through his look.
He watches you intently as you push yourself up into a sitting position, he rolls to his back and keeps his gaze on you as you hook your fingers into your panties, getting rid of them before doing the same for him with his boxers. He lifts his hips up as you pull down the elastic material, revealing his hard cock to your greedy eyes. You want nothing more than to taste him, but he said he just wants to touch so you don’t try to overstep his limits, leaving this desire of yours to another time. Instead, you lean down, capturing his lips in a sweet, reassuring kiss that everything is going fine to calm his nerves as much as you can, while you place your palm to his lower stomach, moving down slowly until you find his hard cock, wrapping your hand around his length and giving it a few gentle stroke.
“Fuck,” he breathes out against your parted lips and you can’t push a smile down.
You kiss his lips, his cheeks, his jawline, everywhere around his face while you keep pumping him, spreading some of his precum down his length to help your hand move smoother. Your actions awaken something in him, he grabs your face in both his hands, kissing you hard before he pushes you to your back, becoming the one on top. He parts your legs with pushing a knee between your thighs and while you keep up with your motions, he gets down to action as well. One of his large palms runs down your abdomen, stroking your lower belly gently before it moves to your inner thigh, spreading you even more for him before you feel his touch on your heated and dripping wet core. First, he just teasingly runs two fingers through your folds, testing how wet you are and when he realizes that you are more than ready to whatever he has planned, he moves his thumb to your sensitive clit, drawing circles with the pad of his finger, sending a wave of pleasure up your spine immediately.
“Harry!” you moan his name, running your thumb over the head of his cock that makes him gasp and stop his motions for a moment before he returns to pleasuring you.
He buckles his hips into your touch while his fingers move down from your clit until he is teasing your entrance, just circling around it but not pushing into you. Rolling your hips you signal him that you want the teasing to end and he luckily gets the hint, slowly sliding two fingers inside you, curling them gently and it makes your eyes roll back immediately. He rests his forehead on your shoulder as he starts moving his fingers in and out of you while you try your best to keep up your pumping motion as well, moving your other hand to his balls to give him some of that extra pleasure and he seems to be liking what you’re doing, because your name keeps falling from his lips as keeps fingering you, curling his digits just the right way inside you from time to time.
“Fuck, Y/N, I won’t last long,” he pants, his lips brushing against your neck before he kisses the soft skin above your collarbone.
“It’s alright. Just want you to feel good, H,” you assure him, though you’re getting closer to your release as well.
“Are you close?” he asks out of breath, still holding himself up above you, leaning onto his other arm next to your head.
“Yeah, don’t stop,” you nod, turning your head so your lips could meet for a kiss again.
You can tell he is trying hard to hold himself back, to stretch it out as long as he can. A torturous look tugs on his face and you kiss his temple, wanting nothing more than to see him finally reach the peak.
“Let go, H. It’s alright,” you whisper against his skin and he whines at your words before you feel his cock jerk in your hand and he cums under your touch.
You keep stroking him as he rides his high, gasping and panting your name while he spills his semen onto your naked stomach. His fingers stopped moving inside you as he found his relief, but as soon as you feel him recovering from his orgasm, he goes right back to where he left it, desperately wanting to pleasure you as well.
“Harry!” you moan when he hits a specific spot inside you, tingling your nerves just right, your hands come to clasp onto his broad shoulders.
“Cum for me, babe. Let me see you feel good,” he whispers before his lips occupy your mouth again, kissing you with so much passion and vigor, your senses are starting to overload.
“Fuck, I’m gonna cum!” you gasp feeling your toes curl and Harry picks his pace up, his thumb coming in contact with your clit as he tries to make you reach your high.
And then it finally happens. You stop breathing for a moment, the intensity of it washing over your whole body. It’s been so long since you felt this good with anyone, and just the thought of doing this with Harry probably adds a lot to the equation.
He slows his fingers down, but makes sure to curl them inside you every time he pumps them in, and you repeat his name over and over again until you finally catch your breath. Your gaze meets his, and you see a happy and satisfied shine in his green irises as he leans down and kisses you sweetly, pulling his fingers out of you gently.
“M’gonna get a towel,” he murmurs, pecking your lips one last time before he gets up from the bed and walks into the bathroom while you lie on his bed, totally gone and worn out from your orgasm. Harry comes back with a damp washcloth and cleans up the mess he made on you before gently moving to between your legs, taking such good care of you. He drops the cloth to the floor, not wanting to leave the bed again as he pulls the covers over your bodies, pulling you into his arms.
“How are you feeling?” you softly ask, pecking his toned chest.
“I’m good.”
Lifting your head you search for his eyes, wanting to make sure he didn’t regret any of it, but he seems calm and rested for a change. Smiling up at him you push yourself up a little so you can connect your lips before you snuggle back to his side and let yourself slowly drift off to sleep, listening to his steady heartbeat under your face.
Tumblr media
Thank you for reading, please like and reblog if you enjoyed it!
-
taglist
Let me know if you’d like to be added or removed from the list!
@mariamuses​ @pastequeharry​ @f-vasquezp​ @jgtfvhsg​ @trulymadlykiki​ @bookwormandtea​ @sltwins​ @kakaym​ @cherryruins​ @fairysums​ @styles217​ @reidsgubbler​ @meredithhuntt​ @hereforreid​ @kinda-ravenclaw-kinda-slytherin​ @harrystyle-ish​ @whitetigerlover17​ @popluckbih​ @mellamolayla​ @shamelessfangirl-3​ @runway-to-my-aid​ @battlegground​ @harrystylescherrie​ @sunsetcurve-h​ @wellfuckmylifethen​ @mroy-l0l​ @percysaidnever​ @sweeetcreatvre​ @shawnsblue​ @jackiehollanderr​ @lo-harry-ve​ @harrystylesisbaeee​ @goldenngracee​ @sunflowerryvol6​ @harryscherrysugar​ @niallbestie3​ @youngpastafanmug​ @dolcecheerie​ @dontworrysunflower​ @alwaysclassyeagle​
851 notes · View notes
indiee19 · 3 years
Text
Doesn't Time Fly
Alex Turner x reader
Summary: You and Alex growing up together.
warnings: light swearing, sad in some parts
word count: 4.1k
-Request from Wattpad
a/n: Hope that you enjoy. Also, sorry that this was kind of delayed, I'm currently moving so I'm sorry.
✿✼:*゚:༅。.。༅:*・゚゚・⭑ ✿✼:*゚:༅。.。༅:*・゚゚・⭑
1993
You sat in the very back of the class. You had just moved to High Green, Sheffield and knew no one. Because you didn't know anyone, the seats beside you were empty, everyone else sitting beside their friends.
You thought that you would just sit by yourself for the rest of the day, maybe even the year, but to your surprise, three boys came to sit beside you.
"Hey, aren't you the girl that just moved in to the big white house on the block?" one of them with light brown hair, sitting to your left.
"Yeah," you said, cheering up a little. They all made a shocked face, one of their mouths wide open.
"Oh my gosh, you're so lucky," another one with dark brown hair said. He looked down at your arms that were crossed on the table, seeing your silver bracelet that you had on. "Wow, that's cool, where'd you get it?" he asked, picking up your hand that it was on.
"My nan gave it to me for my birthday," you said, smiling.
"I'm Alex by the way. And this is Matthew J. Helders the third, but we call 'im Matt, and that's Jamie, or you can call him Cookie if you want to," Alex said. You introduced yourself and then the teacher called for everyone to quiet down, your day now being turned around, having made three friends that you lived close to.
From that day on, you four were the best of friends, and hardly ever stayed away from each other, always going to the park, going to each others houses and staying over, making new friends.
It was the start of something amazing.
-
1997
-
You ran through your house to the front door, almost running into your mother on accident. "No running in the house!" your mother yelled.
"Sorry," you called back. "I'll be back in a few minutes! I'm going to Al's house." You quickly closed the door and began walking to Alex's house, excited to see him after he was gone on holiday for two weeks.
You and Alex had grown up in the same neighborhood since you moved and you  became very close with him, along with a few of his friends that lived in the neighborhood: Matt Helders, Jamie Cook, Andy Nicholson, and someone named Nick O'Malley, and the best part was that all of you lived within a two minute walking distance.
Though it was a two minute walking time, you still rushed to get there, eager to Alex and hopefully go hang out with everyone else. You reached his house and walked up the two front steps, knocking on the door.
"Coming," Penny yelled. She opened the door and said hello to you.
"Hi, Mrs. Turner, is Alex home?" you asked.
"Yes, and how many times do I have to tell you, you don't have to call me Mrs. Turner, Penny will do," she laughed, moving aside so that you could come in. "He's in his room."
"Thank you ... Penny," you said, walking upstairs to Alex's room. You knocked on the door, but when no one opened it, you opened it instead, seeing Alex watching a show - Danger Mouse, his favourite.
You walked over to him and tapped on his shoulder, making him jump a little. "You scared me," he said, standing up, giving you a hug. "I've missed you."
"I've missed you too, Al," you said, sitting down in the floor, Alex doing the same. "How was your holiday? What all did you do?" you asked, excited to learn about everything he did in Belfast.
"Well, first we visited the Peace Wall, and you know how mum is, so she of course took at least fifteen pictures of me there. Then, we went and saw the Ulster Museum and that was really, really cool. We saw the Botanic gardens and the Belfast Castle which was awesome," he said, just as excited as you.
He told you all about the trip, explaining every detail that he could. He told you all about the castle and the museum and anything else that he could remember. As he was telling about Botanic Gardens, you both heard Penny call yours and his name, asking for you both to come downstairs.
"Okay, we'll be right there, mum," Alex called, standing up, holding his hand out for you. You took his hand and both walked downstairs to the kitchen, seeing Penny placing two plates with sandwiches on them.
"What do you two want to drink?" she asked, going to the cupboard and getting two glasses.
"Water, please," you said.
"I'll have water too, mum," Alex said. She nodded and got you both a glass of water, handing it to you both as you sat down, starting to eat the sandwich. "After this, do you want to go see Matt and Jamie?" Alex asked, his mouth full.
You nodded and started to drink the water as Penny told Alex not to speak with his mouth full and you laughed as you put the glass down.
-
1999
-
You heard your mom call your name from downstairs. "Honey, come on, Alex and them are here," she said.
"Coming," you yelled back, quickly adding the finishing touches of your costume on, rushing downstairs. You saw Alex, Matt, Jamie, and Andy all waiting in the family room, talking to your mom.
You saw them in their costumes, Alex dressed up as Steve from Full House, Matt dressed up as Cory from Boy Meets World, and Andy dressed up as Jesse from Full House. You were dressed up as D.J. from the show, you all deciding on a group costume months ago for your last time trick or treat-ing. Though, Matt didn't seem to want to dress up as someone from Full House, so he went with Boy Meets World.
"Okay, everyone, come together, I want to get a picture of you all," your mom said, taking her camera out, snapping quite a few pictures of you all.
"Mum," you complained, knowing that she would take at least twenty pictures of you all.
"What? Their parents wanted me to take some pictures," she said, taking a few more.
"Yeah, a few, which means four," you replied. Your mother scoffed and stopped taking the pictures, letting you all leave.
"So, which house are we going to first?" Matt asked. Andy was first to come up with an idea, saying that you all should go to the house on the end of the block.
"Race you there," Jamie said, pushing Andy and Matt out of the way so that he could start running towards the house.
"Hey, that's no fair, you got a head start," Matt yelled, him and Andy running after Jamie. You and Alex kept walking, laughing at them. Alex shook his head, laughed and looked down at the ground. "Goofballs," you laughed, continuing to walk, seeing Matt run into Jamie, falling onto the pavement.
You heard a slight whisper of your name and you looked at Alex. "I, uh ... I just wanted to say ... uh, um, t-that ... your, uh-your costume looks really good," Alex stuttered, tripping over his words, pausing very often to try and get the right words to come out of his mouth.
You thanked him and told him the same, an idea coming to your head instantly. "Race you to the house," you said, slightly pushing Alex to get a head start. "Oh, I don't think so," Alex laughed, catching up to you, grabbing you from behind, ultimately beating you, making you all laugh.
-
2002
-
You and Alex were sitting on your bed, both of your heads against the headboard, and you were fiddling with your fingers. "Love, can I ask you something?" Alex said, turning to look at you. You looked at him and nodded. "Have you ever kissed someone?" he asked, refusing to meet your eyes now.
You shook your head. "No, have you?" you asked. He said no and you took his hand. There was a moment of silence before anyone said anything. "C-can I kiss you?" he asked, finally looking you in the eyes finally.
You nodded and you both leaned in to kiss one another, lips moving in sync. It was a soft, elongated kiss, not a full on make out, but a longer kiss than you would have ever expected. You heard your mother call both yours and Alex's name from downstairs. "Alex, Matt and them are here and they're asking for you," she yelled.
You both pulled away and Alex brushed a piece of your hair out of your face. "I've got to go now," he said, standing up, and you did too. You walked down the stairs with Alex and saw Matt, Jamie, and Andy sitting in the family room.
"You ready, Al?" Jamie asked, standing up. Alex nodded and everyone else stood up, ready to leave. "Bye, love," Alex said, hugging you before leaving, everyone else saying goodbye. You said your goodbyes and went back upstairs to your room, reaching into your bedside drawer for your journal and a pen. You opened it and began to write about what had just happened.
'I had my first kiss today. It was with Alex, up until now I never realized how cute he was. But, unfortunately, he had to leave. I assume that he was going to practice with the boys, apparently they've decided on a name - Arctic Monkeys. It's a silly name, I'll admit that, but what else would I have expected from Alex?'
Your mother called you down for dinner, and you put your journal and pen away and went downstairs.
-
2002 *two months later*
-
You sat in the back of the class, waiting for Alex and Matt to get here. You had some really important news to tell them - especially Alex - and wanted them to be the first ones to know, you had waited to tell your mom, that's how much you wanted them to know first.
You watched the door like a hawk, hoping that whenever it opened it would be them. Ten minutes passed and it was almost time for class to start, you knew that they were at school, having walked with them. Then, finally, one minute before class was going to start, they walked in, walking to the back to sit beside you.
"Hey, where the hell have you guys been? I've been waiting in here forever," you asked, class now starting.
"We were discussing a few things for our band, apparently Glen quit so now we don't have a lead singer," Matt whispered. The teacher asked everyone to get out their books and you three did so, continuing to have your conversation.
"Alex could be your lead singer," you replied, lowering your voice so that only you, Matt, and Alex could hear it. Alex gave you a surprised expression, his mouth agape. "What?" he asked, "I can't sing."
You shook your head, looking down at the floor. "Then you have clearly never heard yourself sing in the shower while you're at my house then," you answered, eliciting a quiet laugh from Matt, making Alex glare at the both of you. You kept on trying to persuade him, Matt helping you out and, finally, after a few minutes of trying to convince him, he said that he'd do it.
"Oh, and I have something to tell you both," you said, excited to tell them, to see their reaction. "Okay, what is it?" Alex asked, excited to find out as well. You breathed in deeply before telling them.
"Well, yesterday, after school someone asked me out," you said, the both of them now intrigued. They both looked at you and asked you who it was, you quickly told them and they were shocked.  "Well, what did you say?" Matt asked, curious.
"I said yes," you answered. Alex looked up at you, not expecting you to ever have interest in the guy that asked you out. "What the fuck, love," Alex said loudly, everyone in the class looking back at him.  "Mr. Turner, for that, it will be detention," the teacher said. You glanced over at Matt then at Alex. You didn't think that he would get so mad over you dating, I mean, he's dated someone before, so why couldn't you date someone as well?
You and Alex didn't talk to each other for the rest of the school day, it was only when you all started walking home that you said something to each other. "So, did Alex tell you that he's now going to be the lead singer?" you asked Jamie and Andy, Alex looking up at you.
"What, really, Al?" Jamie asked, happy, him and Andy smiling like crazy. "Uh, y-yeah, I am," Alex answered, never once taking his eyes off you. "That's fucking amazing," Jamie laughed.
You slightly smiled at Alex, and he returned it. As you all walked to each others houses, you ran into a kid named Nick that you went to school with and that you all lived close to one another and you all said hi to him.
You reached Jamie's house first, then Andy's, then Matt's, then Alex's and finally yours. You went inside and went upstairs to your room, sitting on your bed, getting out your journal, writing about today.
-
2003
-
When you heard the doorbell ring, you immediately jumped up from you seat, rushing to the door and opening it, greeted by Alex's big eyes and his adorable smile, guitar in hand and a notebook in the other. You stepped aside and let him in, taking off his jacket and putting down his things in the family room as you shut the door.  "Hey, love. I've missed you," he said, hugging you. "I've missed you too, Al," you said, pulling away from the hug. "So, what did you want to show me?"
He sat down on the sofa, you sitting down beside him. "Well, me and the guys have been working this song for a few months now and I wanted to show you it before we play it tonight," he said, getting his guitar and the pick out of the case. "Okay then, sing away, Al," you laughed, excited to hear the song, knew that he put so much time and effort into his music and couldn't wait to hear it, hear his angelic voice.
"Uh, j-just keep in mind that the lyrics could possibly change by next month or so. So, yeah," he said, getting ready to strum his guitar.
'There's always somebody taller with more of a wit. And he's equipped to enthrall her and the friends think he's fit, and you just can't measure up, no, you don't have a prayer. Wishing that you made the most of her when she was there.
They've got engaged, no intention of a wedding. He pinched your bird and he probably kicked your head in. Bigger boys and stolen sweetheart. You're better off with out her anyway. You said you wasn't sad to see her go. Oh, no.'
You watched as he strung the cords on his guitar, watched as he played the little riff after finishing the second chorus.
'Have you heard what she's been doing, never did it for me. Picks her up at the school gate at twenty past three. She's been with all the boys, but never went very far. And she wagged english and science, just to go in his car.
They've got engaged, no intention of a wedding. He pinched me bird and he probably kicked my head in. No, now the girls a bone, but I'm sure they'll carry it on in similar ways.
Bigger boys and stolen sweethearts. Oh, I'm better off without her anyway. I said I wasn't sad to see her go, yeah, but I'm only pretending, you know. Yeah, I'm only pretending, you know. Yeah, I'm only pretending, you know. Oh, I'm only pretending, you know.'
He slowly stopped strumming, looking back up at you, an expression of worry, wondered if you liked the song or not. He hesitantly asked you what you thought about it, holding in his breath.
"Alex, I-I ... I love it, it's amazing!" you exclaimed, hugging him tightly. He let out his breath and hugged you back.
Though, as much as you liked the song, you knew that there was a reason for it, he always makes his songs have some sort of meaning, and you wondered what it was about. You pulled away from the hug and asked him, curious after you had the thought.
He breathed in deeply, exhaling before he started to speak. "Well, its about t-this girl ... that I like ... a-and before I 'ad the chance to ask her out, she told me that she was asked out by someone bigger than me and she said yes. A-and I feel as if they're going to get engaged with no wedding - a-and they've even talked about it too actually. Ever since then, Matt and them asked me if I was sad to see her with someone else, and every time I say that I'm fine, but the truth is that I'm probably not. Well, I know I'm not," he explained.
You were now more curious. Who was the girl? Did he like someone and not tell you? I mean, he told you everything let alone told the guys about who he liked. "Who's the girl?" you asked, propping your arm on your knees, holding up your head.
He didn't respond, just looked down at the floor. "Come on, do I know her?" you questioned, desperate to find out who it was.
"Well, yeah, k-kinda," he said nervously. He opened his mouth, about to say something, but the ringing of his phone stopped him from doing so. It was Matt. Alex answered and they chatted for a bit, hanging up after about seven minutes. "Alright, I'll see you in, like, ten minutes, maybe?" Alex said, putting his guitar back in the case and picking it up, grabbing his coat,
He walked to the front door and so did you, saying your goodbyes to one another. "Oh, and you're still going to the show tonight, right?" Alex questioned.
"Wouldn't miss it for the world, Al," you said, quickly adding that you'd be bringing your boyfriend, who you just now realized was much bigger than Alex and that you two had talked about marrying with no wedding. But that could just be a coincidence, right?
-
2005
-
You heard the door to the bathroom open, quickly wiping your tearstained face, still crying softly. "Love, are you in here?" they asked - it was Alex - and he now knew.  You stayed silent. Maybe he would just walk out, leave like everything was fine, even though it wasn't. He said your name now, wanting to know where you'd run off to, worried about you and what had happened.
You tried to conceal your cries, but a faint whimper left your lips and he heard, walking over to the stall that you were in. He opened the door, seeing you look up at him - nose red, face tearstained, makeup smudged because of the immense amount of crying you had done in only the matter of five minutes.
"Oh, love, what happened?" he said calmly, kneeling down beside you, hugging you and holding you tightly. You wrapped your arms around him tightly, crying into his shoulder, his shirt becoming damp from your tears. "Shh, shh, it's okay, it's okay," he said, comforting you as best he could, rubbing your back, trying to soothe you and calm you down. You wanted to speak, wanted to tell him what happened, but every time you tried, the tears would start to come again, making it nearly impossible for you to speak.
It must have been twenty minutes before you were able to speak and be understandable and you lifted your head from Alex's shoulder. "Do you want to tell me what happened now, love?" he asked; you nodded, wiping your face.
"Uh, umm, w-well, I went to go get me and him some drinks and when I was finally able to get them and get back, he wasn't where he last was, so I looked around for him, and when I did finally find him, I saw him w-with another bitch all over each other. A-and I walked over to him to ask what the hell was going on and instead of him answering me, that bitch did and said that they'd been fucking ever since we started dating," you explained, talking about your boyfriend -well, ex-boyfriend now - tears welling up in your eyes. You closed your eyes, a few tears trailing down your face.
"Oh, love, I'm so, so sorry," Alex said, wiping your tears with the pad of his thumb. "Well, he's a fucking dumb cunt if he cheated on you," he smiled, trying to cheer you up.
"I know, but I really liked him," you replied, hugging him again, but this time tighter. "Can you take me home, please, Al?"
He nodded and you both exited the stall and bathroom, walking past the guys and telling what happened and where you were going. They all frowned and asked if you were okay, to which you replied with a "Yes, I am."
On your way out, he came up to you and tried apologizing, but you wouldn't listen and Alex wouldn't let you stay near him for more than five seconds at a time. Your now ex-boyfriend begged you to listen to him, and to Alex's dismay, you turned around to talk to him. "Babe, I'm so sorry, I don't know what the bloody hell I was thinking. Please, forgive me," he apologized. You looked over at Alex and he shook his head no.
"I-I ... no, I'm sorry," you said, turning back to Alex, walking out of the club, walking to Alex's, and his mums, car, getting in and starting to drive home. You stared out the window the entire time and either one of you hardly spoke, what had just happened enough for the both of you.
He was the first one to speak, breaking the silence that had plagued the car for ten minutes. "Love, can I tell you something?" he asked, pulling up to the curb beside your house. You nodded and he quickly spoke. "Y-you know the song I showed you about two years ago, Bigger Boys And Stolen Sweethearts?" he asked.
"Yeah, why?" you replied, sitting up in the passenger seat. "Did you ever figure out who I wrote it about?" he asked you.
You shook your head no and asked who it was about. He just looked at you then at the floorboard. You were confused for a moment, then it hit you. You ex was much, much bigger than Alex, you and him always talked about getting married with no wedding, he always picked you up at twenty past three, and you did miss english and science to go in his car.
"It's ... about ... me?" you said in disbelief. He nodded. "Yeah, to be honest, I've always 'ad a crush on you, and the day I was going to ask you out, he did and that's why I got all mad when you told me," he explained. You blushed and slowly leaned in to kiss him.
"I like you too, Al," you smiled, kissing him softly, taking him by surprise. He kissed you back and cupped your face in his hands, yours going around his neck. He pulled away and rested his forehead against yours, looking into your eyes. He nudged your nose with his, eliciting a laugh from you. "You're so pretty," he said. "Be my girlfriend?"
"Yes," you said. He smiled and pulled away whispering a 'yesss' to himself. You laughed and decided it was time to go inside, tired. You said your goodbyes and you walked in, going to your room.
-
2006
-
"I love you," Alex said, kissing your temple.
"I love you too, Al. I'm just going to miss you," you responded, kissing his lips this time. He had to leave, his band now taking off and gaining the popularity that they deserve and worked so hard for. You didn't want him to go, but he had to.
If you didn't have uni then you would've gone with him. You saw Matt and he waved Alex over, the band yelling 'goodbye' to you. "Goodbye, love, I'll call you as soon as we land," he said.
"You better," you joked, kissing him. "Don't forget about me, Turner."
"Wouldn't dream of it," he said before walking away, waving you bye. You slowly turned around and walked outside to your car, soon receiving a text from Alex.
-
"I love you."
149 notes · View notes
itsnothesameasitwas · 3 years
Note
hiii! im looking for good freinds to lovers fics bc i go through them sooooo fast :/ if you have any good ones pls send them !!!
hii… sorry this took me a whole day but here some Friends to Lovers fics… all the fics I’m recommending are Larry and please be careful with the tags before start reading and leave kudos :)
Tumblr media
ABO
♥ Promise Me You Won't Run Away by thinlines @thinlinez | 23k | E
“Does kissing me stop you from having bad thoughts?” Harry asked, voice muffled into the collar of Louis’ dress shirt. Louis chuckled at this. He trailed a hand down Harry’s back, feeling the muscles tensing along with his touch.
“I guess you can say that. You’re a good distraction.”
“Then I will be the best distraction.” Harry answered, pulling back and watched Louis’ lips unashamedly.
“Come distract me, then.”
Or the Prince/ Knight AU in which Harry left Louis, but the omega never once gave up on them.
♥ i don't wanna be your friend, i wanna kiss your neck by crybaby | 19k | E
Harry has been in love with Louis Tomlinson for four years, five months, and thirteen days.
Harry had fallen in love with Louis Tomlinson like how he’d seen in movies, and how he’d read in all the books he’d stolen from Gemma, headfirst and shameless. The only problem was, that in films and books, love was always either returned instantly, or else it took time for unrequited love to lose the first two letters, and since the first option was obviously not true, Harry decided he would wait for the second to become reality. And so Harry waited, three years, eight months, and four days, before his heart had been broken by a gentle rejection and a misplaced blowjob, before Louis and Gemma had packed up and gone to Manchester for university.
(Harry is a hopelessly romantic omega and Louis is his sister's best friend)
♥ picking up the pieces by falsegoodnight @falsegoodnight | 35k | E
“Zayn,” he murmurs, quietly but desperately.
Knowing what to do immediately, Zayn discreetly glances behind them to scan the room. “Walking over,” he says, confirming Louis’ worst fears.
“Maybe he’ll just pass by without stopping,” Louis says, glancing at the tables next to them as if hoping to find some other group of friends Harry had in high school that he could possibly want to talk to.
Eyebrow arched and lips pursed, Zayn has the nerve to look amused. “He’s looking directly at us.”
“Cause a diversion,” Louis rushes through his teeth, panic clawing up his throat. He can’t look Harry in the face again. Not yet, maybe not ever.
Zayn rolls his eyes and grabs his hand, interlocking their fingers. “It’s now or never, dear.”
- Louis returns to his hometown for the first time in ten years for his high school reunion and is faced with memories he’s long since tried to forget.
MPREG
♥ waiting on you by beckywritesthings @beckydoesthings | 21k | M
“Do you want to touch?” Harry asks, taking one of his hands off to tangle with Louis’. His open invitation finally drags Louis’ attention away from his baby and up to his face, blue eyes wobbly with emotions. It’s clear that he’s too taken to really form words, so Harry takes the initiative to press their laced hands against his shirt fabric, warmth from the skin radiating through.
Louis pushes his shirt up to his chest, taking Harry’s hand and pressing it to hold the fabric in place. His hands return to warm skin, palms even more scalding now that there’s nothing in between them. And then, as if that wasn’t enough for Harry’s heart to handle, Louis leans in, pressing his lips right above his belly button.
“Hi, baby,” he says, lips moving across his skin softly. “I’m your… I’m Louis.”
Or Harry is pregnant with a stranger’s baby and Louis doesn’t know. It’s a minor detail that Harry’s both living with Louis and in love with him. No big deal.
♥ you fit me better than my favourite sweater by brightbluelou | 13k | NR
Harry didn't mean to fall in love with his best friend, and he definitely didn't mean to get pregnant. Despite that, it’s probably still the best thing that’s ever happened to him. And after that, well. It just kept getting better.
or; the one where Harry and Louis are friends-with-benefits and Harry unexpectedly gets pregnant. Harry never wants to stop getting pregnant after that, but Louis thinks seven kids is probably enough.
AUS
♥ our matchmaker: the fucking universe by peachloulou | 8k | E |
On your eighteenth birthday, you end up with your soulmates' name tattooed on your body. The universe works in a fairly simple way, so Louis knows Harry is his soulmate. He's got Harry's name tattooed on his ass cheek like a tramp stamp, and Harry's got the name Lou written on the inside of his wrist. Except Harry doesn't know what Louis' soulmates name is because Louis is a romantic fool, and, ever since Harry woke up with the name Lou two years after Louis, he's been a quest to find his own soulmate. Meeting after meeting.
But maybe Louis' wrong, and he and Harry are nothing more than best friends.
Or the one where the universe is annoyingly fucking complicated.
♥ Love Isn't Always on Time by softfonds @softfonds | 45k | E
Falling in love with your best friend sounds like a good idea, until he comes back from a work trip engaged to another man. A Made of Honor AU.
♥ You Might Want to Marry My Husband by Rearviewdreamer | 37k | M
When Harry’s husband dies, he asks one thing of him; to find love and happiness again without him. It’s a request that Harry is happy to disregard, until he meets the one person who is impossible to ignore.
♥ Work of Magic by Bekita @justalarryblog | 34k | NR
"C’mon Liam, are you really going to use this against me now? You know the kind of humans his kind is! You know very well why we hunt them!" Louis said, done with the conversation and walking down the hall.
"No! We hunt people who don’t care about others, and neither Harry nor anyone in his family is like that!” Liam exasperated, following behind. “Louis, it's been two weeks, don’t you wanna know how Harry is? Has this hatred taken over so fast?" Liam inquired, knowing the hit a nerve.
"You know what, Liam? I'm not going to have this conversation with you." Louis said decisively, turning his back to his friend ready to go to his class.
But life is never fair, is it? When he turned around he was face to face with Harry in the middle of the hallway. The two stared at each other. Do I hate him? Louis wondered as he watched Harry's eyes fill with tears and seem to be begging for something. He preferred to ignore the pang in his chest and the urge to comfort the boy in front of him. He lowered his head and continued on his way.
Or the one that Louis is a WitchHunter and Harry is a Witch and they keep it as a secret, but they fall in love.
♥ practice in pencil, seal it in pen by loubellies @loubellies | 16k | E
AU where drunk Harry lifts Louis up after someone says “bottoms up”. Louis blushes at Harry’s antics, flustered that his best friend knew him more than he thought. Friends to lovers with a happy ending pleaseor Harry is in love with Louis but he doesn't know.
♥ plant new seeds by glitterhaz @cloudslou | 44k | TUA
Harry nods, not trusting his words. Slowly, he crawls under the covers of his bed, all too aware that Louis is doing the same, so close to him. Initially, he faces his desk, not looking at Louis, but after a few minutes he gets uncomfortable and turns over. Now, he’s only a foot from Louis’ face, and Louis has turned around too.
He doesn’t think Louis is asleep already, and it's confirmed when Louis’ eyes blink open sleepily. Harry looks at Louis, and Louis looks at him. Really looks.
“Can you see me?” Louis whispers.
Harry doesn’t understand the question, not really, but nods anyway. “Yeah, I see you,”
**Louis works at a lonely community garden, Harry is the upstanding fraternity man who makes it all feels a little less lonely. Over the course of a semester, that is.
♥ Skin New, Hands True, My Hands All Over You by PearlyDewdrops | 44k | E
Harry designs wedding cakes, so of course meeting blissfully happy couples every day is part of his job description. Unfortunately, it's caused Harry to perpetually hope each new day is the one he'll find love, too. That is, until Harry realises everything he's ever wanted is right under his nose in the shape of his best friend, Louis.
But predictably, Harry only comes to this epiphany when Louis starts seeing someone else. And this is not a John Hughes movie as far as Harry is aware. Everyone else is pretty sure, though.
Featuring a heavy dose of pining, copious amounts of alcohol, drunk dialing that results in a situation reminiscent of Rachel Green's, a ginger cat that likes to interrupt intimate moments, and a Halloween party that changes everything.
♥ if it kills me by you_explode | 110k | M
Harry and Louis have worked together in a difficult office environment for six years. They're best friends; Louis is the bright spot of all of Harry's days. But Louis is in love with Harry, and Harry's engaged to someone else. And that's only the beginning.
The Office AU. More or less follows the first five seasons. A lot of pining and misunderstanding the depth of feelings and rejection and angst, until there isn’t.
♥ In This Light by exhilarated | 99k | E
Harry is a wardrobe stylist who likes to live in the moment, and Louis is a popstar who looks dreamy in double breasted jackets. Harry never stood a chance.
♥ smell the sea, feel the sky by lightswoodmagic @lightwoodsmagic | 16k | E
They’d been planning this beach trip for months, stressing around work schedules and engagement parties, trying to find the perfect place to stay in and a time where there wouldn’t be families everywhere but the weather still perfect. Louis had spent what felt like hours researching and planning, dinners with Zayn and his boyfriend at their house that just ended in looking at places and sending them to Niall. He’d been looking forward to it for weeks, getting away from his job and his bullshit neighbours and the noise of the city.
It seemed ridiculous, really, that in all that time, Zayn hadn’t mentioned once that Harry was coming.
Or, Louis doesn't know how he's going to spend a week with the one person he wants and can't have. Harry proves him wrong.
♥ This Shifting Ground by zarah5 | 28k | M
University AU. In which Louis, law student, is the cheeky waiter to Harry’s dates. This is how it starts.
♥ No One Like You by myownspark | 19k | M
Dear Niall,I was glad to have the chance to talk with you again at the AHA conference. Your idea that the Musee D’Orsay Tomlinson painting is in fact not a self-portrait is an intriguing one, and I may have discovered something that will have a bearing on that theory.
Some background: as you may remember, I’ve been researching for a book I’m writing about Harry Styles. I’ve been in communication with Styles’ last living descendant, who is in possession of a trunk that her family believed to have belonged to Styles himself. It held some personal items she presumes to be his, including two unmounted paintings and a small collection of letters.
Upon spending the last few days in Provins studying these items, I believe there to be a connection between Tomlinson and Styles, and I would very much like your opinion.
Are you up for a trip to France?
Sincerely, Liam Payne
Where Liam and Niall are art historians discovering the truth about two nineteenth century painters on opposite sides of an artistic divide.
♥ across city skyline (and straight through my heart) by Halos_Boat @halohamilton | 76k | M
Louis Tomlinson meets Hollywood Heartthrob, Harry Styles when he walks into Louis' little bakery one day.
Immediately, Louis is charmed by him and Louis thinks Harry might feel the same way, given the fact that Harry has visited the bakery everyday since he'd come to town.
Until one day, Harry walks in with a boyfriend under his arm and a smile on his face.
The one where Louis owns a small bakery that's well known in his town and Harry Styles is an actor who comes to town to film a new movie. Louis is endeared by him, but that doesn’t seem to matter since Harry Styles is already taken.
♥ Tired Tired Sea by MediaWhore | 113k | M
As a B&B owner on the most remote of all the British Isles, Louis Tomlinson is used to spending the coldest half of the year in complete isolation, with his dog and the sea as sole companions. Until, one day, a mysterious stranger on a quest to rebuild himself rents a room for the winter.
♥ Here In The Afterglow by fondleeds | 88k | NR
“If you hadn’t noticed, I don’t have many friends,” Louis whispers, the blossom of insecurity in his stomach unfurling and clawing its way into his throat.
Harry is silent for a long time, and then he speaks; a soft, slow uncurl that makes Louis’ stomach shake. “I’ll be your friend.”
- 1970’s AU. In a tiny town in Idaho, Louis’ life is changed forever by the arrival of a curious stranger.
♥ Nicotine by KrisStylinson | 42k | E
"We're two different types of people, Liam. He likes sex and drugs, I like theater and tea. Trust me, we'd never date." Except they would, they do, and neither of them plans on letting go anytime soon.
"Just because you can get me hard doesn't mean I like you," Louis whispered. The fact was, he didn't like Harry right now, not at all. Not even a bit.
"Yeah, yeah," Harry murmured, his breath fanning over Louis' cock as he spoke. "You done telling me how much you hate me so I can suck you off?"
♥ California Sold by isthatyoularry | 123k | M
Notoriously closeted boyband member Harry Styles is famous on a global scale, meanwhile Louis, as his best friend, is back home in Manchester, living the typical life of a 24 year old. When Harry needs Louis with him in LA, a publicity stunt gone wrong changes their friendship forever.
A fake-relationship AU between two lifelong best friends.
—————
if you feel like you need more, don’t hesitate to ask me :)
126 notes · View notes
snootsnoot-fiction · 3 years
Text
Your Gentleman
Pairing: Bucky Barnes x reader
Word count: 2.5k
Warnings: None really
A/n: My first marvel fic yay!!! I love that it’s Bucky as well☺️ This is a birthday gift for my dear friend who I love @inthatmomentwewereinfinite 🎉🎉🎉 you’re honestly one of the nicest people on the planet, I hope you have the best day you can ❤️
Summary: You haven’t seen Bucky in years…
Tumblr media
The life of one James Buchanan Barnes was quite the tragedy. At least for the most part.It was a long, involuntary life, but to say he wouldn’t be the least bit grateful for the majority time skip would be a lie. Oh, there were things “Bucky” Barnes missed of course, but there was plenty to make up for it.
The man thought he would lead a simple life; serve in the war, get married with Steve as his best man, maybe even die of old age. A far cry from the fate that really awaited him, for he found himself being part of the Red Skull’s experiment. An experiment that began his journey as who would infamously be known as The Winter Soldier. 
~~~~~
You were quite the artist to say the least. You lived and enjoyed a fairly quiet life as well. That’s not to say your talents weren’t sought out, for you were also quite the fashion designer. Sometimes you would simply consult. Create and draw up a design for someone else to make. Occasionally you would make the pieces yourself. It was an interesting way of making money, and you were happy to keep living your quiet life - your involvement usually kept secret in some way at your request.
Needless to say, one of the biggest things you ever worked on was the new suit for Captain America. You found his tale fascinating. You knew of the man, but it wasn’t until you heard he was back that you looked into him a little more. Strange things seemed to be happening more often.
The detail of his best friend’s supposed ‘death’ was another thing that interested you, but all anyone could assume was he actually was dead now. It didn’t stop you from wondering though.
You did work on occasion for people such as The Avengers, but aside from that, you were a normal citizen. So to say you were surprised when you caught the eye of Mr Barnes in modern day was an understatement.
Recognising him immediately, you weren’t sure what to do. He looked beyond exhausted, and it was clear to you he was trying to keep his head down. The man carried on, and despite thinking you probably shouldn’t, you followed. The next thing you knew, a cold arm was pinning you against a wall as the one and only James Barnes stared at you. Up close, his eyes looked even tireder, and you could see just how rough a state he was in.
“Why are you following me?” He huffed out. Anyone could see how tense he was. Almost afraid.
“I’m no-one I swear! I just recognised you and got curious… you’re Bucky?” He slowly let you go, but remained tense. “I don’t even know what happened… you look awful…” you frowned slightly as you gave him a proper look. You really had no idea what was going on, but you felt bad for him. Whatever happened to this man, you were glad to not know right now. 
~~ a few months later ~~
You wondered how people would react to finding out about you helping ‘The Winter Soldier’. The thought made you nervous sometimes, but you knew what you were doing to be right. Something in you from the moment you met him told you he himself was at no fault, but of course, not everyone would see it that way.
The day you met him, you had ended up giving him a fresh change of clothes that would help him to blend in more. You had offered more, even a meal, but trust would take time to build, and he didn’t want to stick around you too long. 
‘Too many innocent people…’ was all he muttered before giving thanks and leaving without a word.
‘I’m happy to help…’ you hadn’t been sure if he even heard you, but surprisingly it wasn't long before you saw him again; with time, the two of you built a sense of trust. Bucky would never stay too long, but when he did you would allow him to use your own facilities if he needed, You would make him a warm meal almost every time, and give him another fresh change of clothes if he needed them.
Trust takes time though, and you didn’t know much of the story of why he was even here. You didn’t want to push or pry, but you couldn’t help but wonder sometimes. 
Today was the day you’d learn.
The old soldier hesitantly stepped into your home. It always made you frown a little to see just how hesitant he was; whatever it was he was hiding from, you wish he didn’t have to.
“I know you don’t like to, but I made my sofa up for you just in case-”
“Sofa? The couch?” You went a little red and chuckled nervously.
“Yeah sorry, I didn’t grow up here..” and for the first time, you saw him smile. It was little, but it was there. It made your heart flutter just a bit, causing you to smile.
“I might take you up on that.” His words were quiet as he walked in to see the couch. You had set a single, plump pillow on one end, and laid your biggest blanket over the piece of furniture. Bucky had been so hesitant to talk even one word to anyone, nevermind taking refuge from someone, but he couldn’t even remember the last time he had a nice place or spot to sleep. Not only that, but you seemed genuine to him. Deep down he knew he could trust you. Your smile widened.
“Are you hungry?” At your question, he looked back at you with a small nod. The tired look in his eyes made you want to really look after him, but there was only so much you could do and you didn’t want to startle him.
That night, you sat on opposite ends of the couch as you ate a freshly cooked meal, some sitcom on the TV. Eventually you decided to ask him what had happened to land him here. There was no pressure to answer of course, and you were more than willing to forget you asked if he didn’t yet feel comfortable to tell his story… but he did. You listened patiently and quietly as Bucky talked about The Winter Soldier.
Little did you know just how far you had already fallen for this man.
~~ Avengers Civil War ~~
After hiding for so long, Bucky had to admit there was something refreshing about now being out in the open.Of course, the circumstances were most unfortunate, but whatever happened, he would no longer be in hiding. Therefore he wouldn’t be putting you in any more potential danger. The two of you had grown quite close, and if anything happened to you because of him, well.. he didn’t like to think about it.
People like himself existed and had been used to assassinate King T’Chaka, and now the group his best friend Steve had put together were trying to get to the guy behind all of this. Unfortunately Tony Stark had created an obstacle for them. The old soldier could see that both men were somewhat regretful, but firm in their beliefs. Before he knew it, the fighting had begun.
Bucky and Sam Wilson had hidden in the airport terminal to start when this kid in a red and blue costume came at them. Sam knocked the kid away, so Bucky ran after them, and when he reached them, he saw an opening and threw a chunk of metal at the weirdly flexible kid. Naturally this kid was able to throw it right on back before being tackled by Wilson again.
Reaching the both of them just in time, Bucky ran between them as the spider kid flung himself at Sam, landing both the men in the floor below and his metal arm in some sort of.. webbing. The old soldier hated the fact they ended up in this position because of a child who didn’t even sound as though he had hit puberty yet. That’s when the kid was thrown out the window by the little robot bird.
“You couldn’t have done that earlier?” he growled at Sam, genuinely annoyed with the guy.
“I hate you.” Bucky merely scoffed at the response. They were in the middle of something big, but for a brief moment he found it funny that Steve’s new friend was this guy of all people.
Despite all this, you were still there. In his mind. With everything now in the open, he hoped your part in all of this was still in the dark. He just wanted you safe. To live your life.
~~ present time ~~
To Bucky, it almost felt like his past had repeated somewhat; to skip from one time to the other was confusing and frustrating. At least this time around it wasn’t as far into the future as the last time.
For you, however, it was a lonely experience. With The Snap, you had stayed behind. You lived out those five years. You had found a connection with this older guy you absolutely adored, and then you find out he was snapped out of existence along with half the planet. Lonely was an understatement, especially at the start.
At least he didn’t physically die - a fact you turned out to be grateful for when suddenly all those who had been Snapped were back. Of course, you knew the type of life Bucky led beforehand, so you were still worried, but you hoped with time he would contact you again. That hopefully things had finally calmed down at least somewhat in the world now. 
Meanwhile, in the last five years you had moved to New York. With half the world gone, work had been a difficult adjustment for everyone, and you decided to start your own little business in The Big Apple; a prime area for you. It was just a little fashion/clothing business, but it turned out well enough to keep you afloat. Business got quite busy when everyone reappeared. It was stressful at first, but you managed to hire a few other people that helped. You were even able to start taking a little time to yourself occasionally in all due time. Eventually it became the norm.
With business and the world calming down, Bucky Barnes had been on your mind recently. You wondered where he was, if he was alright.
You were in your store. It was a weirdly calm day today, so you sat on a chair behind the main cash register. You heard the door open, but by the time you looked up, the person had disappeared behind one of the clothing racks. You thought about keeping an eye on them, ready to get up if it looked like they needed assistance.
“I got ‘im.” One of your workers said from behind you, offering a smile as she walked past you.
“Thanks.” You smiled back, watching her hover near whoever the customer was before looking back down at the book in your hands. You seemed to get quite into the book, because before you knew  it, a shadow stood over you, but you didn’t notice until he spoke.
“Hey..” the voice caused your heart to stop as your ears perked and a weird yet pleasant shiver flew down your spine. You knew that voice. You knew eventually you would see him again, but it was still a surprise.
Slowly, you closed the book, and your eyes dragged up until they were on that same face you had last seen way over five years ago now. His hair was short now, but it was him alright. It was Bucky.
The man offered a small smile and wave as you stared at him. You had no idea what to do.
“Uh.. this your place?”
“Yeah…”
“You’ve done well.”
“I’ve had a lot of time.” Your responses were automatic. Your mind was blank.
“Uuhh..”
“Bucky?” You stared at him with wide eyes, your voice triggered a slightly wider smile on his lips as he nodded.
“It’s been a while.” His words made you scoff loudly.
“You’re telling me!” The both of you chuckled. The last five years had felt so long for you, but the two of you were already falling back into your old dynamic.
“... Listen Y/N.. all that old stuff.. The Winter Soldier stuff… it’s gone now.” His words made you smile for him. You knew how much his past had troubled him. You doubted it was completely out of the way, but you knew what he meant.
“No more hiding?”
“No more hiding.” Bucky smiled, a look of genuine relief on his face.
Just then, a group of teen girls walked in and your smile disappeared for a moment.
“I’m at work. I’m the boss but I still gotta work, we can’t..”
“I know a place we can go to later if you want? Catch up?”
“I’d love to! I close up around six today, we can go after then.”
“Perfect! I’ll come back and we can walk there together.” You smiled and nodded, too shy to say anything else right now. Bucky smiled before turning around, looking back at you as he opened the door to leave. You gave him a little shy wave.
You spent the next few hours constantly thinking about Bucky and finally being able to see and talk to him again. Excited was an understatement. You were happy. Bucky was back. You were always too shy to say anything about what you felt, but absolute adoration was another understatement when it came to that man.
The clock had finally struck six. Your employees were now leaving, and you decided to check the store, make sure everything was alright before closing up. The same employee that had helped out earlier that day came up to you as you picked up your things.
“Your gentleman caller is waiting outside.” She had a knowing smile on her face. She even seemed kind of excited and she stood there and waited as you blushed.
“Thank you..” you attempted to avoid her gaze as you packed the rest of your things in your bag.
“I’ll tell him you won’t be long.” At that, you offered her a smile before she left and you took a moment to relax before following.
Bucky wasn’t right there as you left through the front, but when you turned back around after shutting and locking the place, there he was just a couple feet away from you. A small flower bouquet in his hand. Your heart melted at the sight.
“I know you’re not much of a flower person, but I wasn’t sure what else to do.. You know… with the time gap and all.. But these are your favourites.” Bucky looked almost nervous. You shyly stuck your hand out to take the bouquet, your fingers brushing against his as you did.
“They’re perfect, thank you.” A small smile tugged at your lips again as you looked at them before looking back to the man in front of you.
“I’ve missed you Y/N.”
“Me too.. You that is! I’ve missed you, not myself.” You blushed as Bucky chuckled at your flustered self. He then held out an arm.
“Shall we?” You hesitated before taking hold of his arm with your free hand, a feeling of happy warmth washing over you.
“We shall.”
Tagging; @blondekel77 @book-hoardingdragon @mandosmimi
128 notes · View notes
doodlesfromthebird · 2 years
Note
(1/3) Previous question-asker here! Thx for giving such a detailed answer - I’ll refer back to this post when I get stuck. Im a lil baby writer - my art skills r more developed, but when it comes 2 making characters, theyre usually for stories I wanna write. Someday. Writing's hard. & I think it’s cool that one of the tips you gave was to interview your characters - my current fav OC group are all in a band, and when I first came up with them I pretended to interview them for a music magazine X)
(2/3) Plot’s a struggle for me too - tbh, the reason I started developing my OCs/worlds more was bc I tried to write a story plot-first, & ran into a brick wall bc I didn’t know the characters or setting that well. With that in mind, how do u know when ur done? When is a character or setting complete enough to write about? Theoretically you could just keep going forever, but do u have any markers you use 2 figure out when an aspect of character creation or worldbuilding is “finished”?
(3/3) [srry for sending so many asks omg, the character limit is ramble-phobic] but thank you for including those worldbuilding prompts!! They're exactly what I needed. You’ve inspired me to make a little guide for myself on character/design, trope and setting stuff that I think is cool, so that I can go back to it when I need new ideas. Thanks again, happy late birthday and good luck with whatever you decide to do with the Spiral universe! No need to apologize at all! I really enjoy the discussion!
I've always been character first, handwave plot for a few years until it puzzle pieces together into...something. Nothing water tight, but something I can at least give a semi in-depth synopsis of *most* of the things that go on in the story lol
I think its SO COOL that you gave your band-members a little interview for a music magazine -- that's exactly what I'm talkin about! And so fun, too!! And it sounds like it'd be something that would end up in the world itself, which is perfect.
"When is a character complete enough to write about?" I definitely recommend keeping an eye out on advice from your fellow writers, but... I personally think you can go on as much as you'd like to! As long as it hasn't become an excuse to delay in actually sitting down and writing for them in your story. (like ME lmao) Because sometimes smaller details just end up filling themselves in as you go along. I think you're fairly set if you have a good grasp on their personality, how they would react in a varying level of situations, what their goals, wants and fears are (and what have they experienced to have those develop) You may even want to write a character-focused little one-shot separate from the story that would help feel things out, while also establishing a mundane or significant moment in their lives, independently from everything else. This goes for multiple characters who are like a package deal. Like a pairing or a close-knit team that influence each others lives. Maybe even to convince you that the character is who you say they are. Like, it's one thing to say a character's charming, it's another to write about a moment where they're interacting with others in a way you actually find endearing and likable to back that up in your own head. Even while I was writing a rough script for a scene in a potential web-comic idea for Damian and Rio (the merman and vampire) a lot of small things started falling into place about the characters and world-building just started to SPRING FORTH, and I only had a general idea on how the scene would have gone, with key moments. From writing dialogue and character actions on the fly, I discovered: more about both characters body language, vampire lore and more how vampires function, a solid example of what an emotionally heavy conversation looks between the two of them, and more examples that convinced me of the chemistry between the two of them, in ways that I wanted.
Sometimes you get caught up in a creative current and suddenly you've blasted through like 3 pages of ideas. This goes for world-building too because characters are so frequently affected by the world around them in various ways. World-building is often something I overthink and I end up a fretting over about a lot of things that probably would be cumbersome to list in grand detail about anyway, but sometimes its fun to just think about, y'know? and if you're having fun then that's all that really matters. I'd say a general knowledge of what a general day of living in this world would look like, and maybe how it would affect the people living there long-term. What really sets the stage and how does it change over time, if at all. What makes waves and changes what was normal in either the world at large or for your characters.
The thing that personally always stumps me is structures of power and politics, and those are often times the real gear grinders of stories.
BAH I'M RAMBLING, MYSELF. I honestly wish you the best of luck with your characters and worldbuilding and I truly can't wait for you to fall in love with them. More than anything, try to be easy on yourself and the process and start with what brings you the most joy. Everything else will follow. Thank you so much for the birthday wishes!! :3
17 notes · View notes
quokkacore · 3 years
Text
with great power I [lee jeno]
summary: there are two things jeno loves most about his life. one being spiderman, the other being you, his best friend. there’s just one issue: after your father’s death, you decide you hate both spiderman and yourself.
pairing: lee jeno x reader
genre: superhero au, high school au, coming of age, best friends to strangers(ish) to lovers, fluff, ANGST, minor crack
warnings (for this chapter): language, violence, gun violence, the mafia, parental death, police presence, sexual references, bullying (ily san im sorry), the dreamies being dicks to each other, police corruption, towards the end jeno experiences something similar to sensory overload, americanized names, pop culture references, VERY jeno centric
song rec: we go up - nct dream // any song - zico // 21 questions - waterparks // talk (remix feat. megan thee stallion & yo gotti) - khalid // sunrise - ateez // i really like you - carly rae jepsen // dare - gorillaz // stray kids - the tortoise and the hare
word count: 10.5k
a/n: this is so late...... i blame attack on titan. but hey!! better late than never :] a huge thanks to @doderyscoffee​ for beta reading <3
Tumblr media
main masterlist // story masterlist
chapter one: jeno and the terrible, horrible, no good, very bad week
Jeno despised Tuesdays. He was pretty sure that Tuesdays despised Jeno as well because all of his worst days just so happen to be Tuesdays. He was 96% sure that, if there was a god, his day off was on Tuesdays, or that the planets aligned in such a manner on Tuesdays that it caused universal despair and misery. If he was to take Donghyuck's word for it, his chakra attracted negative energy the most on Tuesdays.
When Jeno was 5, his goldfish Pippin had died on a Tuesday. When he had his ass handed to him on the playground by San Choi in the third grade, it was a Tuesday. And in the seventh grade, he'd failed his Spanish test, missed his bus and walked home in the rain only to find out that his Aunt Sunny was at work, he'd left his keys in his locker and that had to wait an hour before she got home to unlock it for him, all on a Tuesday. 
And wouldn't you know it, here he was, late for the first day of senior year, which was, of all days, a godforsaken Tuesday.
In his eternal wisdom, he'd stayed up gaming with Renjun until two in the morning, and because of it, slept through his three alarms, one set at six-thirty, the other at 6:45, the last one at 7:00. 
He'd woken up at 7:17, to the sound of his elderly neighbor's pet chihuahua barking at a pigeon, checked the time, immediately panicked, sped into the shower, gotten dressed in a haste, grabbed a few granola bars from the pantry, and ran out the door while trying to jam his backpack closed, and managed to catch the train at 7:40, which took about twenty minutes to get to his stop, plus a ten-minute walk to school, and class started at 8:10. Not to mention he’d have to stop by the office and pick up his schedule. At best, he’d be five minutes late to his first class. But tardies were tardies, regardless, and the last thing he needed was to lose his perfect attendance streak. 
He fished out his phone while standing on the train, waiting for his stop, scrolling through Instagram, and liking random pictures. A ping! from his phone caught his attention, then two, then a third. He smiled softly when your name popped up on his screen.
[7:48 AM]
y/n: pssst
y/n: shithead
y/n: where r u ????
[7:49 AM] 
y/n: i can sEE u online on ig u know
jeno: …… i'm on the train
jeno: woke up late
y/n: YOURE GONNA BE LATR
y/n: LATE*
y/n: ON THE FIRST DAY OF SENIOR YEAR
[7:50]
jeno: probably, yeah
jeno: it's the school district's fault, why would they make the first day of school on a fkn TUESDAY 
y/n: ohhh yeahh its terrible tuesday
y/n: [sent an attachment!]
Tumblr media
[7:51 AM]
jeno: SHUT UP
jeno: you're not funny >:(
jeno: how dare you laugh at my misfortune
y/n: au contraire im hilarious
jeno: meanie :(
jeno: im gonna be late i hate it here
jeno: it'll end up on my permanent record and i'm not gonna get into college and then i'm gonna die,,,
[7:52 AM] 
y/n: sometimes ur worse than hyuck i swear 
y/n: FIRST OF ALL permanent records dont even exist !!!!!! its propaganda duh
y/n: also ur literally never late 
y/n: im sure o n e tardy wont do anything chill
y/n: dont be stupid youll be fine
Don’t be stupid. Too little, too late, he thought, already having got off the train at a previous stop. Now, he was looking for an unoccupied street or alleyway, which, for once, was easy, taking a deep breath before he did the exact opposite of what you’d told him not to do. Don’t be stupid. 
The buildings are low, he thought to himself, it’ll be easier to see me. 
Don’t be stupid.
Too late!
Thwip!
Jeno didn’t hesitate to use the web fluid to pull himself up onto the wall, climbing in a haste, before running and jumping onto the next building. He quickly built up a quick pace, using the web fluid occasionally to swing onto a building slightly out of jumping range. 
Signs in English, Chinese, Korean, and Spanish flew past him as he seemingly flew over the Queens traffic, leaving Flushing behind and crossing quickly into College Point quicker than he would if he took the train. He glanced to his left and caught a view of the bay, and far across it, the LaGuardia airport watchtower.
Jeno had lived in New York City his entire life. He knew Queens like the back of his hand, knew every dingy alleyway, every sketchy street, which restaurants to avoid if you didn’t want to get food poisoning, which convenience store aunties were the nicest and didn’t pinch his cheeks too hard. It was his home, and most likely would be for the rest of his life. 
But seeing it like this, flying past him below as he glided with ease from building to building would never cease to be a sight to him. It was like watching from the perspective of an outsider, seeing people in their cars, walking along the street gave him a brand new perspective. A Jeno’s eye view, he called it, since he was pretty sure he was the only one in New York City.
Another noise from his phone brought him back to reality. He shook his head, stopping briefly to catch his breath and fish out his phone briefly. 
[7:57 AM] 
y/n: let me know when u get here !!!
No time to respond, he put away the phone and continued his trek to school. He had less than ten minutes to get there. But he knew he was already at least five minutes away, much quicker than he would be if he had decided to stick to the train. He smiled a bit to himself, feeling ever so slightly smug.
The hustle and bustle of the city definitely proved challenging to find a place to land without many eyes, but he figured it out eventually, landing behind a dumpster in an alleyway behind a restaurant that he knew was about three or four blocks from the school. He figured it would be a lot better to take it on foot from here. The notebooks he was carrying in his backpack bounced up and down with every step he took. 
After what seemed like forever, the gates to the school appeared in his view, and Jeno felt a joy in his heaving chest, something he would have never thought would happen upon seeing the absolute hellhole that was Samuel Morse High School. 
[8:06 AM]
jeno: just did >:D
Picking up his schedule was both quick and insanely long. He couldn’t stop himself from tapping his left foot while the secretary found his schedule and handed it to him. “Kibum, please hurry,” He muttered, and Kibum raised an eyebrow at him, but his gaze was teasing. “That’s Mr. Kim to you, in school at least.” 
He handed Jeno his schedule a few seconds later. “Tell your Aunt to come pick up her casserole dish, by the way. She left it at my house after my last viewing party.”
“The Bachelor?”
“Please. We’re too classy for that. Drag Race.”
“Ah. I see.”
“Jeno,” Kibum said, staring up at him from his desk, his gaze now much more serious, “Get to class. Happy first day of senior year.”
“Thanks, Mr. Kim.”
He managed to make it to chemistry class at 8:09 with seconds to spare. His eyes quickly scanned the room upon entering, hoping his friends were in the class with him. He caught a few familiar faces, most of which, like San Choi's, he wished to avoid. No one paid him any mind. Everyone was still speaking to the people next to them, no doubt exchanging stories of summer vacation. 
  A hand shot up towards the back, waving at him. A smile stretched across his face as he registered your face, feet not hesitating to carry him towards the empty seat next to you. His heart skipped a beat at seeing your smile, and he tried his best to ignore it.
“Hey,” You greeted, “That was fast. I thought you said you were gonna be late.”
Jeno shrugged, eyes landing on the dark shade of the lab table. “The train was a lot faster than I expected, apparently.”
You wrinkled your nose. “Why do you smell so bad?”
“I, uh… ran a little.” 
You grimaced, and Jeno tried to casually sniff at his slightly sweaty clothes. It’s not that bad. “I still don’t understand why you won’t let me drive you to school. You’re literally next door.”
“I don’t know,” He answered, rolling his eyes, “Maybe it’s because when it comes to that truck, you are absolutely insane. You won’t even let me drink water in that thing.”
The truck in question, a faded red 1998 Chevrolet S-10, had been your gift to yourself for your 17th birthday. You’d spent two summers saving up to buy yourself a truck, and that was what you were able to get for what you had. To say it was a huge piece of junk on wheels was an understatement. 
The thing smelled like mothballs no matter how many air fresheners you bought it, the engine sounded like an old man having a coughing fit, and there was a very suspicious stain in the backseat that wouldn’t go away no matter how many times you scrubbed it. But for some reason, you treated it like it was your own baby. The amount of times you’d yelled at Jaemin for trying to put his feet on the dashboard was too high to count.
You mirrored his movement, eyes rolling as you sighed. “At least let me drive you home after school today. Maybe you can stay and we can finally watch Blade Runner.”
You’d been trying to get him to watch the film for almost a month now, begging and pleading because you insisted that he’d love it. He offered an awkward stare, before opening his backpack and pulling out a notebook. “Can’t,” He mumbled, “I’m headed into Manhattan. I have my internship afterwards.”
“Oh, yeah,” You said nonchalantly, eyebrows shooting up as you remembered, “Park Industries.” 
He was about to reply when Mrs. Baker, the chemistry teacher, finally entered. She’d been working at SMHS for 30 years and had never, apparently, been nice, if his Aunt Sunny’s stories were anything to go by. However, she had apparently always spoken as if she smoked two packs a day. She was rambling about the importance of making the most of senior year academically, adult responsibilities, college, and whatnot. You and Jeno exchanged glances often throughout the monologue, hoping it would end soon. 
“Enough of that,” She said after what seemed like an eternity, “Everyone quiet down, I’m going to call roll.”
Names were quickly called, and Jeno was ready to pull out a pencil and start working with you until Mrs Baker demanded a switch in seats, beginning to call on random names in an effort to deter everyone from speaking. 
"Please not with Choi, please not with Choi," Jeno muttered under his breath, glancing warily at San, who was staring ahead, looking bored. 
San had had it out for Jeno ever since day one, in first grade. For some reason, everything Jeno did seemed to annoy the other boy. He wasn't funny enough, or too nerdy, or too quiet. Jeno was always too much or too little for him. 
You touched his forearm, and he looked towards you. 
“You’ll be fine,” You said softly, trying not to alert the teacher, “You’re not gonna get paired up with him, and you can take it to the office if you need to.” “Yeah, because I’m sure Coach Peralta would be thrilled if someone tried to get his precious midfielder in trouble.”
“Choi, San,” Mrs Baker’s voice rang throughout the room, and Jeno braced himself for the worst, eyebrows furrowing with worry. 
“You’ll be sitting with… L/N, Y/N.” 
Jeno’s shoulders slumped, but your face remained impassive. You picked up your stuff, and pouted silently at Jeno in apology, before making your way to the front. 
“Lee, Jeno,” Mrs Baker called a few minutes later, “You’ll be sitting with Jang, Yeeun.”
He breathed out a sigh of relief. Yeeun is nice, Jeno thought to himself, I could sit with Yeeun. She wasn’t part of his main friend group, but he had tutored her in math during sophomore year in exchange for her helping him with Spanish, and they’d been pretty friendly ever since. 
“Hey,” Yeeun greeted as Jeno sat down, and Jeno smiled at her. 
“Remember, these will be your assigned lab partners for the rest of the semester. No changes, no exceptions.” Mrs. Baker sat down at her desk, before beginning to talk about something Jeno didn’t really pay attention to.
You exchanged glances with Jeno, and he gave you a look of sympathy as you gestured at San with your eyes. San was talking to you about something—probably bragging about some soccer achievement—but you weren’t paying him much attention. Jeno swallowed something growing in his throat as he looked at how your hair looked today. 
It was nothing relatively new, the same hairstyle you used on most days. But still, there was a bit of a shine to it. He wondered vaguely if you had changed your shampoo, the other day you’d been complaining about how itchy your normal shampoo made your scalp—
“You still haven’t told her about how you feel?” Yeeun asked quietly, and Jeno’s head snapped back to look at her, eyes wide.
“W-what? Me. Like Y/N…” He laughed nervously, trying to keep his voice down. He scratched the back of his head, avoiding Yeeun’s accusatory stare. “You’re hilarious, Yeeun. Tell another one.”
Yeeun shook her head. “You’d better hurry before someone else snatches her up, Jen. She’s not gonna wait around for you forever.”
 “I don’t like her, Yeeun.” 
“Keep telling yourself that.”
Tumblr media
“Hey! Jeno Lee!”
“Hey! Jaemin Na! What do you want!” Jeno answered as he sat down, mimicking Jaemin’s tone next to him.
“Well, for starters, a million dollars, and second, a date with Yiren Wang, but I doubt you can help me with either of those, so...”
Jeno glanced at the rest of the table. Along with Jaemin, Mark,  Renjun, Donghyuck, and you were watching the interaction between the pair. “Where are the munchkins?” Jeno asked, noticing Chenle and Jisung’s absence. No one could really call them munchkins anymore. That nickname dated back to middle school, before the two underclassmen had gone through growth spurts.
“Eh, they should be here soon,” Renjun said, chewing on a french fry, “How’s your day been?”
“Pretty good so far, I guess. I got AP Calc with Mr. Washington later, though. That man wants me dead.”
You rolled your eyes. “He doesn’t want you dead. I’m telling you, you and Hyuck have been spending way too much time together. You’re being more dramatic than usual and Hyuck’s being more… weird than usual.”
“And just what is so weird about being enthusiastic about senior year, Y/N?” Donghyuck asked, shaking his head, “It’s our last year in this hellhole, I’m excited that we’re finally getting out of here. And besides—”
“Please don’t bring up the fact that you’re abandoning us next year.” Chenle seemingly appeared out of nowhere, sitting next to Renjun, Jisung following quickly behind him.
“Hi, Sungie,” You said with a smile, and Jisung smiled back. “Hi, Y/N.”
“What were you saying, Hyuck?” Jaemin looked at Donghyuck, who had taken the quick interaction as an opportunity to take a bite of his sandwich. His wide eyes darted to the slim boy, cheeks stuffed with chicken. 
“Oh,” He replied after swallowing, “This is gonna be my year. I’m getting male lead for the winter musical and no one is gonna stop me.”
“Do you even know what musical you guys are doing yet?” Mark asked, “What if it’s like… Shrek?”
Jisung made a face. “There’s a Shrek musical?”
Mark nodded, and Renjun laughed.
“I don’t know about male lead, if it’s Shrek. You should try out for Donkey,” The Chinese boy joked, “With those front teeth, you’re a shoo-in.”
The entire table was silent for a moment, before snorts and chortles started pouring out from everyone except Donghyuck.
“Fuck you, Huang.” 
Renjun flashed the friendliest smile he could muster. “Not if you paid me a million dollars.”
The subject remained on extracurriculars, everyone in your group except for Chenle and Jisung now wary of college applications. Donghyuck had been in theater ever since middle school, Renjun was in the robotics club and the debate team with Jaemin, who was also in the student council. Mark was on the math team with Jeno, and you had founded the film club. 
"You're not gonna believe who asked to sign up for film," You huffed, looking kind of confused. The rest of the table looked at you expectantly, and you pursed your lips, almost as if you were trying not to laugh.
"San Choi."
Renjun scoffed. Jaemin raised his eyebrows before letting out a single, humorless laugh. Jeno made a face, poking his plastic fork at you. 
"What is San Choi doing asking to sign up for film?"
"Fuck if I know. He said he needed one more extracurricular if he wanted to get into some college in Florida and he liked going to the movies, so he wanted to try out film."
Mark rolled his eyes. "I swear there's nothing in that guy's head but hot gas. It blows my mind."
"He's a dick," Chenle grumbled, "I'm still not over how he and Wooyoung taped Jisung to the flagpole last year."
Jisung scowled. "I thought we agreed to never bring that up again."
“Do you think they’ll finally calm the fuck down this year?” Jaemin wondered, looking wistful.
You took a sip of your coke and shook your head. “Doubt it. They’re not the hateful eight for a reason.”
The mood at the table turned tense, until Jaemin frowned at his french fries, before sighing and clapping his hands together dramatically. “I would like to hear,” He mused, “About the nuance that theatre gives the cinematic masterpiece that is Shrek when converted into musical form.”
Donghyuck beamed. “Oh, it’s amazing. You see…”
If it was difficult to get Donghyuck to stop talking in general, it was impossible when it was about theater.
The conversation continued on until the bell rang, and the eight of you had to go your separate ways. Jaemin and Jeno had the same class, so they both walked together down a relatively calm hallway. Jaemin looked both ways, before finally lowering his voice. 
“So, you’re going to see Mr. Park today?”
Jeno nodded, looking down at his shoes. “He said he wanted to give me an assignment. Says there’s something big going on.”
Jaemin’s eyes lit up with curiosity. “Did he say what kind of something?” 
Jeno shook his head, pouting slightly. “I’ll let you know tomorrow.” 
Tumblr media
Once school was out, Jeno was getting ready to get onto the subway once again, this time heading towards Midtown. It was only day one and, as Jeno had predicted, Mr. Washington probably was out to get him, because he’d swamped the class with homework.
As he left the school, he spotted you in the parking lot, leaning against your car door, texting someone. He glanced at his phone. He still had plenty of time, he figured. He walked over to you, and when you looked up, you smiled. 
“Hey!” Your voice had that signature tone of enthusiasm to it, and Jeno smiled back immediately. 
“Hello,” He sing-songed. “So, I was thinking… are you free on Friday night?”
You looked somewhere above his head, furrowing your eyebrows before you perked up again and nodded. “Yep! Why?”
“I’m free after nine. Maybe then I could come over to your house? So I can finally get you to stop harassing me about Blade Runner.”
You grinned, pumping your fists enthusiastically. “Hell yes,” You answered, “Do you want me to get like, some frozen pizzas or something?” 
“Pizza sounds good,” He said. “Who are you even waiting for?” 
You made a face that made it seem as if you’d just gotten a whiff of rotten milk. “Well—”
Your response was interrupted when the school doors slammed open, and eight figures poured out, carrying themselves with confidence Jeno both envied and despised. He frowned, trying not to react at their loud whooping and laughing. The Hateful Eight.
“Oh.” Jeno averted his gaze, meeting your eyes again.
“Yeah. If you don’t hear from me later it’s because I jumped out of my truck because I don’t wanna work with—”
“Well, hello, gorgeous!” San’s voice filled the parking lot, and Jeno took a deep breath. Your mouth stretched into a tight-lipped smile at the unwanted ‘compliment’. 
“Hey, San.” Your friendly passive aggressive tone almost made Jeno smile. “I’ve been waiting here for like, fifteen minutes. You could have just given me your number and asked me to send you pictures of my notes, you know.”
He shrugged, turning his body so that his back was turned to Jeno. “Sorry, babe. Coach wanted to talk to us about the upcoming season. When he gets going, it’s hard to get him to stop. And besides, where’s the fun in just asking for pictures when I could come here, talk to you, and take the pictures myself?”
You didn’t respond, but rather pulled out your backpack and began digging through it. When you pulled out your notebook, you handed it to San, who flashed a wink at you. You barely held back a gag. 
“Thanks, Y/N. I’ll just be a minute.” 
He walked over to the hood of your truck, and just as you were about to continue your conversation, two figures slung their arms around both of Jeno’s shoulders, causing him to flinch. 
Out of the fifteen soccer players on the team, San and his best friends—seven of them, to be precise—were the worst. The others were pretty nice. But right now, seeing two of those seven surround your best friend made you uneasy. 
Wooyoung was loud. He was also a temperamental brat. His dad owned three used car dealerships over in Brooklyn, so naturally, he thought he owned the entire world. He wasn’t someone who would get too physical in fights, like San, or Jongho, or Yeosang. But when he was angry, he could easily get you to jump into the stratosphere by yelling at you once. Over the years, he’d made several teaching assistants and substitute teachers cry, only getting let off with a slap on the wrist every time. 
 Yunho was terrifying for completely different reasons. He was friendly, but a little too friendly to the people he wanted to control. He could read people like books and could easily manipulate whoever he wanted. But he wasn’t afraid of getting physical either, especially not when he was built like a goddamn Power Rangers Megazord. 
All in all, they definitely weren't anyone you wanted near you, near your friends. Especially considering how much they had it out for your friends. 
"Hey, buddy," Yunho said, looking down at Jeno with a wide smile. "How was summer vacation?"
Jeno gnawed on the side of his cheek as he considered his answer. "Um, it was okay." He looked at you to catch your eyes darting between San, Yunho and Wooyoung, like you were analyzing the situation. "I kinda stayed in and played video games most of the t—"
"Cool, cool," Yunho answered, carding his free hand through his bleach blond hair. "What about you, Woo?"
"Oh, dude, it was so cool," He bragged, "I went to Brazil for like, a month. I went clubbing with Instagram models and shit, it was wild."
You stared at him as he patted Jeno on the back rather aggressively. "Where did you go? Have you ever even left New York?" 
You knew the answer. Only a few times when the debate team went to compete in different states. Jeno spoke up again. "Well, yeah a few t—"
"Doubt it," Yunho scoffed. He craned his head back. "San, you done yet?"
"Almost!" San answered. Yunho turned to face you, and for some reason his smile seemed genuinely kind. “What about you, Y/N?”
You never understood why it was that the soccer team hated your entire friend group, but seemed to tolerate you. It made no sense.
So you shrugged. “Not a lot, I guess. Did my summer reading. Hung out with my friends.” You flashed a reassuring smile at Jeno. “Right, Jen?”
Immediately, he relaxed a little bit. “Yeah.”
San appeared from behind Yunho, Jeno and Wooyoung. “Thanks, Y/N. I owe you one.”
You waved your hand, wanting them to get rid of them quickly. “Don’t mention it. But next time, just text me for my notes. I have to get to work, so…”
“Oh! My bad,” He answered with fake remorse, before unlocking his phone and handing it over to you. “Here. For next time.”
You stifled a deep sigh, punching in the numbers hesitantly. “Just for homework, got it?”
San took his phone back, holding a hand over his heart and raised his head. “On a gentleman's honor,” He declared, and you bit back a laugh. Jeno looked like he was going to hurl.
“San!” The team captain—Hongjoong—called from a few feet away, “Are you guys done yet or what?”
“Coming!” San yelled back.
“Alright, we’ll let you go,” Wooyoung said, patting Jeno on the back again, a bit too harsh for comfort. “Bye, Y/N! See you around.”
 The three of them stalked off, leaving you and a very frazzled Jeno. “Dicks,” You muttered once they were out of earshot. “You good?”
Jeno shook his head, waving his hand dismissively. “I’ll be fine.”
You tilted your head, frowning. “Jeno—”
“I gotta go,” He said quickly. “I’ll see you later?”
You nodded, offering a lopsided smile. “Yeah. Be careful!” 
Jeno offered a deep bow, fluttering his eyelashes. “On a gentleman’s honor,” He sighed, adding a very bad British accent to it. You burst out laughing, eyes squeezing shut.
You didn’t catch the way Jeno’s shoulders relaxed at the sound.
Tumblr media
I want you to know now
Baby, it could go down
I don’t wanna talk about it
Baby, let’s just go now
The train ride into Midtown didn’t take too long. He spent it digging through his backpack for his Park Industries lanyard, listening to music and thinking about you.
When you talk right to me 
You gon’ have to do me
Every time you think you’re leaving 
You running back to me
You’d met Jeno when you were six. Truth be told, he didn’t really remember. For him it was like you weren’t there at one point and by the time you were, you were thicker than thieves. It was a difficult time for him. He had just lost both of his parents, and was moving in with his Aunt Sunny and his Uncle Jinki, who were barely out of college at the time. He’d had to move to a new school and basically restart his entire life. You were the first sense of stability in his life for months. 
Your mom lived next to his aunt and uncle. So naturally, you went to the same school and went on the same bus. And somewhere along the way, you two clicked. You’d introduced him to Renjun, Jaemin and Donghyuck. You were there to comfort him whenever he got pushed off the slide by San or Wooyoung. 
He was there for you when your stepdad and stepbrother moved in when you were nine and you weren’t sure how to deal with it. He was there when your mom died when you were thirteen. He’d introduced you and your friends to Mark, Chenle and Jisung. 
And you were there when his Uncle Jinki got killed when he was fifteen. And because fate had an especially cruel sense of irony, it had happened on a Tuesday. You didn’t know, but at the time, he had just gotten his powers. Your comfort and words unknowingly had a secondary effect: he made the decision to use them for good, and… well. The rest was history. 
Can we just talk? Can we just talk?
Talk about where we're goin'
Before we get lost, lend me your thoughts
Can't get what we want without knowin'
Just like when he met you, he didn’t recall an exact moment where he realized he’d fallen in love with you. He knew there was a world where he loved you, but wasn’t in love with you. And he knew that there was a world here he’d fallen in love with you—he was living in that world now. He realized he was living in that world maybe when he was sixteen, and had been stuck in it ever since. 
You were it for him. He’d had crushes before. But never something like this, where he was so aware of your presence around him. It wasn’t the way he was hyper aware of someone like San, or like Yunho or Jongho. It wasn’t out of anxiety or fear, where a shift in mood activated his fight or flight. He was aware of you in a way that only people who truly know each other do, where he could pick up on subtle changes in your behavior, but not out of fear. Rather, out of a desire to take care of you and to not have you worry about anything. 
I've never felt like this before
I apologize if I'm movin' too far
Can we just talk? Can we just talk?
Figure out where we're goin'...
As the train rolled into the station that was a fifteen minute walk from Park Tower, Jeno put away his headphones and took a deep breath.
The “Jeno Tingle” as his Aunt Sunny called it—Jeno hated the term—had taken him a few years to gain control of. And while he could never truly turn it off, he could at least tune it out enough to be more at ease. The only time he did so was at school or when he was studying, just because he wanted to feel normal, and because being aware of everything going on around him really messed with his concentration. 
Jaemin didn’t understand. “If I was able to tell whenever Seonghwa was behind me because he wanted to scare me into doing his chemistry homework, I’d never turn that shit off,” He’d said once. But truthfully, Jeno didn’t really care. Because while yes, he was still slightly scared of the “hateful eight”, he knew damn well that if things got to be too much, he could kick their asses if he wanted to. 
It was his friends he worried about. He couldn’t be around them 24/7. You, not so much. He knew you knew how to fight. Even worse, he knew that San had the hots for you so you were off limits to the rest of them, be it bullying or flirting. But for everyone else… Well. He couldn’t hover over them like some guardian angel. 
Now that the “Jeno Tingle” was on, it allowed him to sense everyone within a certain range around him. He could zero in on certain sounds with ease, and his reflexes became heightened. Halfway on his walk up Park Avenue, he jumped away from a chihuahua on its leash a second before it started barking at him.
When he entered the first floor lobby of the Park Building, he scoured the crowd of employees and visitors until he landed on one familiar face. 
He'd met Doyoung about a year after his dad started dating your mom. Things between your parents were starting to get serious, and Doyoung was four years older than you were. When they moved into your house, Doyoung as your new stepbrother became the de facto chaperone and babysitter. If you wanted to go to the mall with Jeno, he had to take you. Every time you dragged Jeno to the movies, Doyoung had to go also. 
To an extent, it wasn't that bad. Doyoung was cool, and he was smart—he was the one who got Jeno interested in computers and chemistry. He graduated high school at 16, and finished his bachelor's degree at 19. He'd also interned at Park Industries, and secured a job there almost immediately after college. 
To an extent, he was the whole reason Mr. Park knew who he was, because of one incident. It was relatively soon after he started the whole vigilante thing. Jeno, still figuring out how to maneuver on the webs that shot out of his wrists, had accidentally crashed into your backyard late at night, when only Doyoung was awake. He was standing in the back door while he was waiting for his dog to finish peeing. 
Initially, the older boy had freaked out, thinking that it was a burglar or something. When he yelled out that his dad was a cop and was asleep in the house, Jeno panicked, and pulled off his mask, holding up his hands.
“Woah, woahwoahwoah! Doyoung! It’s me, it’s me!” 
Doyoung’s eyes had widened to the size of saucers, paying no mind to the dog as it sauntered up to Jeno, before turning onto its back in a request for belly rubs.
"You're the spider guy everyone's been talking about!?"
"Spider man," Jeno had answered, voice cracking as he dusted himself off. He cringed at the sound of his voice. "...and yes."
Of course, his cover was blown, and he'd begged Doyoung not to tell anyone, especially not you. And while Doyoung had promised not to tell you, it didn't stop him from telling his boss. 
That had been almost three years ago now. The rest was history, and after that Jeno didn’t have to run around in bright red sweatpants and dollar store swimming goggles. Now, he had a nanotech suit that allowed him to activate protocols of the suit through voice commands using something top-secret Mr. Park called D.R.E.A.M technology. Direct Response Engaged As Machine—yeah, Jeno didn’t get it either. 
Doyoung offered Jeno a smile as he escorted Jeno past security, showing them his employee clearance pass. "Hey. How have you been?"
Jeno shrugged, recounting his day in minor detail as he was led into an elevator labeled authorized personnel only. 
This elevator only went up to the 35th floor, seeing as everything past that was only cleared for a certain list of people approved by Mr. Park and his security team, and everything past the 90th floor were Mr. Park's private living quarters. 
Now, as Doyoung led him to another elevator to head up to the 85th floor, which was always where Jeno got to meet with Mr. Park—which wasn't often, maybe once or twice a year—he wondered where he would be if he hadn’t surprised Doyoung that night. He would probably still be using those ugly red sweatpants as part of his disguise.
"How's Y/N?" Doyoung asked. 
"Oh, she seems okay. That guy who hates me keeps coming onto her though. He's a huge douchebag."
Doyoung frowned. "He's not harassing her, is he? Because if he is—"
"He just won't stop flirting, even though she clearly isn't interested," Jeno said bitterly, "He isn't physical or anything. Trust me, it wouldn't end well for him if he was."
Doyoung wasn't quite sure how to respond to the younger boy's dark tone. He looked down, clearing his throat awkwardly.
“So… how’s the apartment?” Jeno asked. Doyoung perked up instantly.
“Oh, now that Taeyong’s moved in and did his interior design thing, it looks great. He’s really done a great job at it.”
“When am I gonna meet this guy? He sounds cool.”
“He’s really cool,” Doyoung hummed, cheeks heating up. “Things are getting really serious.”
Jeno smiled at how flustered Doyoung, who was normally so level headed and calm, became at the mention of his boyfriend.
“You guys sound like a really good couple,” He said. Doyoung chuckled, waving his hand. “Oh, well—” 
 The elevator dinged, and Doyoung sighed. “I’ll tell you later. C’mon.”
The hallway it opened up to was lined with pictures of the company's history, starting from pictures of black and white of people in vintage clothing, to pictures in sepia tones to finally pictures of the current CEO at locations around the world: Chanyeol Park.
Jeno walked behind Doyoung as he led him down the hallway, before stopping in front of a door, and a friendly looking man in a suit. 
Junmyeon was a part of Chanyeol’s Security and Intelligence team, and often sat in on these meetings with Jeno. The chain of contact also included him. If Jeno couldn’t contact Doyoung (which rarely happened), he’d contact Junmyeon. And if he couldn’t contact either of them, or it was an emergency, only then could he contact Chanyeol. So far, that had only happened once.
"Hey, Junmyeon," Doyoung said, "Mr. Park's 4:30 is here." 
Junmyeon nodded, before smiling at Jeno and giving him a wave. "Hey, kid."
Jeno offered an awkward grin. "Hi, Mr. Kim."
Junmyeon rolled his eyes sarcastically. "Kid, you're making me feel ancient. I've told you a million times, just call me Junmyeon."
Jeno shuffled awkwardly, before nodding at the older man, watching as he pressed a button on his earpiece. "Hey, Yeol. Jeno's here."
The muffled response was barely heard, but Jeno automatically understood what Mr. Park said. Junmyeon turned to open the door, and let the pair inside. The “office”—if it could even be called that—opened up to more of a lounge, than anything. A wall of glass overlooked the Manhattan skyline, but Jeno knew that from the outside it looked only like a wall, due to camouflage technology developed by Mr. Park himself. As Doyoung and Junmyeon stayed back, closer to the door, Jeno took a few steps toward the man in question.
Chanyeol was standing a few feet in front of the glass window, working on a holographic model of a new piece of tech. His face was turned downward in a concentrated frown. He barely spared the teenager a glance as he said fondly, “Hey, kid.”
Jeno was used to this. Chanyeol wasn’t cold per se, but he wasn’t warm at all. He knew that Chanyeol cared about him, even if he didn’t really show it in a conventional way. Chanyeol was a very… eccentric man, so he had his own way of saying and doing things. 
“Hi, Mr. Park. Um… you wanted to talk to me?”
“Yep! Needed some help from the friendly neighborhood Spiderman… A little birdie told me about something going on in Queens.”
“Queens?” Jeno asked, gripping the straps of his backpack. “You mean, other than the usual stuff?”
“Other than the usual stuff,” Chanyeol repeated, nodding. With a wave of his hand, the hologram disappeared, and another one appeared in its place. This time, instead of a 3D model, a few pictures and another, smaller 3D model appeared. Chanyeol turned to face him, frown deepening. He pointed at the model—a long, shiny oval-shaped purple stone. It reminded Jeno of an amethyst, but instead of turning white at the base, it turned to an iridescent jade tone. “You know what this is, right?”
Jeno nodded, remembering seeing the rocks all over the news when he was a kid. “That’s… that’s a Chitauri stone. From the invasion a few years back.”
Chanyeol nodded, standing up straight. “These stones have the potential to power weapons with no need to recharge, or change them out. They’re an infinite, extremely strong power source, Jeno, and in the wrong hands can be very dangerous.”
Jeno took a deep breath, feeling his stomach sink slowly. Chanyeol sighed. “Cleanup of the city after the invasion was long, and difficult, and obviously the government and the company weren’t able to get everything. It caused a black market to pop up. Now, the NYPD has been investigating it for years, but they have their limits… that’s where you come in.”
“M-me, Mr. Park?”
Chanyeol gave him a crooked, reassuring smile. He pointed at one of the pictures, which was of a man who most likely didn’t know he was photographed. He was walking somewhere, face looking angry and stern.
“You don’t know who this is, right?”
Jeno shook his head, and Chanyeol turned his head to nod at Junmyeon. “You’re up, tough guy.”
Junmyeon huffed, before walking up to Jeno. He put his hand on Jeno’s shoulder as if he could tell that he was growing anxious. 
“Jeno, that’s Henry Duke. From what we understand on the intel team, he’s one of the cornerstones of the alien tech black market. He’s one of the top dogs. From what we understand, he likes to be present for all major negotiations that his group makes. A source of ours told us that there’s going to be a negotiation on Friday night not too far away from LaGuardia. We want you to go out there and just get a feel of what’s going on.”
“Just watch them, right?” Jeno looked at Junmyeon, who patted his back reassuringly. “Just watch. Don’t engage unless you absolutely have to.”
“You can do that, right?” Chanyeol said quietly, crossing his arms. “Because if not, then it’s totally—”
“Yeah, of course I can! Friday—shit, Friday. At what time are they supposed to be meeting up?”
Junmyeon furrowed his eyebrows, before answering, “Around eight or nine.”
Jeno bit his lip, thinking about the promise he’d made to you. It would just have to wait, he supposed. Chanyeol rarely asked anything this big of him.
“Alright,” Jeno agreed, “I’ll do it.”
Chanyeol grinned, clapping his hands together. 
“Perfect.” 
Tumblr media
They discussed logistics briefly after. Doyoung would be on call with Jeno, his custom made suit allowing them to communicate, letting Doyoung see everything Jeno was seeing via a video feed coming from the ultra thin lenses placed in the white eye sockets of the mask. Doyoung would then report to Junmyeon, who would report to Chanyeol, who would probably report to the FBI. Jeno was only to engage if absolutely necessary.
After that, he set out on patrol. He usually found some discreet place to hide his backpack, and then went all over Queens looking for trouble, quite literally. Around five thirty, he stopped a robbery in Murray Hill. Then, around seven, he stopped a man from stealing a woman’s purse in Elmhurst. Nothing too much.
Around eight, he finally headed home, this time dressed normally, using the train and not web fluid. He walked home, tired, knowing that he’d immediately have to do that cursed AP calc homework. When he got home, he opened his backpack pocket to look for his keys, rummaging between his notebooks and other things. 
Shuffling through his stuff, he furrowed his eyebrows as he couldn’t find them. Thinking back, he remembered this morning, when he’d left in a rush… and had very obviously left his keys on his desk.
“Shit,” He muttered to himself. He rubbed his eyes tiredly, remembering that Aunt Sunny had said she’d be working overtime tonight. He could very easily sneak in through his window, but he was pretty sure he’d locked it the night before, and it was too early. People’s lights were still on—anyone could see him if they just looked up, and then he would be screwed. 
Huffing and zipping his backpack up, he marched up to your house, before ringing the doorbell. He shifted his weight back and forth, from his heels to the balls of his feet, until the door opened up. A familiar man with a face just like Doyoung's, but older, with graying hair and arms scarred and muscled from years of working on the police force stood in the doorway.
“Jeno?” Your dad offered him a warm smile. “Hey, kiddo, what’s up?”
“Hi, Mr. Kim,” Jeno said, smiling back. He shifted nervously. “I, um… I left my keys in my room this morning, and my aunt’s working late, so… could I… maybe wait here? Y/N’s home, right?” 
The man nodded. “Of course, of course. Come in!” 
Your dad had always been super friendly, even from the day Jeno had first met him. You'd told Jeno once that he was the only real father figure you'd ever had. Once everything settled after him and your mom got married, you started calling him dad altogether. And since you and Jeno were practically glued at the hip, he got along with your dad almost as well as you did.
“Okay.” Jeno stepped in and set down his backpack at the base of the coat rack next to the door, as he’d done a million times before. Jeno stepped into the living room, and sat down on the couch. He folded his hands in his lap and looked up at your dad.
"I think Y/N's in the shower, but she should be done soon. You can just wait here if you want… have you eaten anything yet?”
“Uh, I had a granola bar on the train, but that’s it.”
“We have some leftover pasta here, if you want—”
“Thanks, Mr. Kim, really! I’m fine.”
Your dad nodded, sitting down on his recliner. “So, have you started your college list, yet? Y/N said you wanted to stay here in New York.”
Jeno nodded, pushing some hair out of his face. “Well, yeah. It would make things a lot easier, I think. I might want to apply to NYU, but I think I’ll just go to community college, or something.”
Your dad shook his head. “You’re a pretty smart kid, Jeno. I think you could get into Columbia if you set out to. Plus, Chanyeol Park doesn’t give out internships to anybody. That’s your secret weapon.”
Jeno smiled. “Well, you’ve got a point.” 
Your dad gave him a friendly punch on the shoulder. “Come on, trying won’t hurt!” Your dad made a face, and then rubbed his knuckles. “Have you been working out? Those muscles weren’t there the last time I did that.”
Jeno laughed, trying to think of an excuse. “Oh, a little bit? The house needed some fixing up over the summer, and I wanted to help Aunt Sunny, so…”
“Jeno?” 
He turned immediately, eyes landing on you at the base of the staircase. You’d changed into an old t-shirt and pajama pants. Your hair was slightly damp. “What are you doing here?” You asked, with a curious smile.
His shoulders slumped, and he grinned sheepishly. “Terrible Tuesday strikes again. I forgot my keys.”
You grimaced. “Brutal, dude. You wanna come up?” Your eyes moved to your dad. “Or am I interrupting guy time?”
“Oh, definitely,” Jeno answered, playing along. He took a cocky tone as he rested his hands on the back of his neck. “Your dad was just telling me about how much the NYPD needs me.” 
You stifled a laugh. You dad seemed to be holding back a laugh too. "Hey, you're joking, but if you keep working out like that, and if by some impossible chance, the college thing doesn't work out… We might just be able to catch Spiderman if we finally got some brain cells on the force."
"Ugh, dad," You groaned, unaware of Jeno's gut twisting, "Not again."
"Yeah, Mr. Kim," Jeno said, scratching the back of his head, "He's not that bad."
Your dad shook his head. "Look, I don't hate the guy. In all honesty, crime rates have dropped since he started doing his thing. But he thinks he's above the law, and his methods can be a bit… unorthodox sometimes. He’s been undermining us for years and his tech is state of the art. Makes me wonder about what we should do to modernize the force."
Jeno looked downward, wondering what would happen if your dad knew the truth.
"Well, I guess we may just never find out. Jeno'd make a horrible cop. He couldn't hurt a fly if you paid him a million dollars."
But you came to the rescue as you grabbed his backpack, and soon enough he was up the stairs with you, heading into your bedroom, laughing to yourselves when you heard your dad jokingly call out, "Fifteen inch distance, you two! Door stays open!"
He sat on your desk chair while you lay on your bed, limbs splaying out. 
"So you left your keys."
Jeno groaned. "Don't remind me. I was in such a rush to leave, that I… I forgot. I'm so stupid."
You rolled your eyes, rolling over onto your stomach to look at him. "You're not stupid, Jen. You made an honest mistake because you were in a hurry." 
Standing up, you walked over to him and leaned against the desk. "Seriously, Jeno. What's gotten into you, lately? You freak out about every little thing. It's starting to worry me." 
Jeno shook his head. "I don't know," He admitted. "I think I'm just scared about how after this year, everything changes. Renjun’s headed upstate. Jaemin’s going to Boston. You want to go to LA. I think Hyuck and I are the only ones who want to stay here. I just… I don't want things to change." 
Your expression turned sad as he continued. "Everyone is expecting great things from me. You're smart, Jeno. You can get into an Ivy. Or, you have a Park internship, you'll be fine. What if I don't want things to be fine? What if I want them to just stay the same?"
You stayed silent for a few moments, trying to think of what to say. Jeno was relatively level headed for someone your age, but even he had moments of doubt and panic. It made moments like these difficult.  You sighed before grabbing him by the hand. Wordlessly, you tugged him over to the bed, sitting him down and leaning your head on his shoulder. He could feel the dampness in your hair seeping slowly into his shirt.
"I guess I understand what you mean," You mumbled, trying to reason with him, "But come on. You wouldn't really want everything to stay the same. You can't tell me you want to keep getting AP calc homework. And I definitely doubt that you'd want to have your ass kicked by San for the rest of your life."
Jeno looked at the floor. "You're right. But you know that's not what I mean—"
"I know," You huffed, "I'm just saying. Change… it's inevitable. The longer you fight it, the harder it is."
Jeno nodded. "This sucks."
"It does," You agreed, taking his hand in yours. "But at least we have each other's backs, y'know?"
Something of a smile appeared on his face. You were so close to him, leaning on him, stroking his knuckles with your thumb. He hoped you couldn't hear his heart pounding in his chest. 
"We really do, huh?" His voice turned quiet, with a bit of a sleepy lull to it. He allowed his head to rest on yours. "You're so comfortable. Can I like, use you as a pillow for the rest of my life?"
You giggled. "I'll consider it on two conditions."
"Oh, you'll consider. How generous of you."
"Yes, I'll consider. Now, do you wanna hear my terms or not?" 
Jeno raised an eyebrow. "Go ahead," He said, before putting on his best Marlon Brando voice, "Make me an offer I can't refuse."
Snorting, you lifted your head off of his. "Okay. One, you finish your calculus homework here before Sunny gets home."
He pursed his lips. "Okay, I could probably do that. What's the other one?"
"Let me drive you to school for the rest of the year." 
Jeno stared at you, and you nodded, eyes wide. "Trust me, Jen. You wouldn't need to wake up so early! And plus, you can't text the guy manning the subway asking him to give you five minutes because you need to find your keys."
Jeno gnawed on the inside of his cheek. You did have a point, and to be honest, he could probably refrain from putting his feet up on your dashboard.
"Deal." 
You grinned. "Awesome," You answered, before nodding towards his backpack. "Now get to work, Einstein."
Tumblr media
The rest of the week wasn't that bad. Yes, you were absolutely batshit insane about your truck in the morning, but he soon realized he didn't really mind. Not when it allowed you both to spend some twenty extra minutes together in the mornings, and they were spent joking around and listening to your extremely varied playlist. 
On the other hand, he was saddled with more and more homework, greater and greater expectations. The looming threat of Friday's mission rolled around, and it made Jeno feel like time was passing much too slowly but also way too quickly. There was so much on his mind. He had chemistry with you on Thursdays in the afternoon, which also meant that San was there. Which also meant that sometimes, his heightened senses would pick up on San dropping a tacky pick up line which made Jeno want to punch him in the jaw.
Finally, finally, Friday afternoon rolled around. As he bid you goodbye and promised to see you later, he tried to ignore the feeling in his stomach. The feeling that something was about to go very, very wrong. He went out on patrol, ready for Doyoung to set up the call and tell him where he needed to go. It didn’t help that there wasn’t a lot for him to do that day. Crime had seemed to slow down altogether. 
When the time finally came, and the sun was beginning to set, Doyoung rang in at about 7, telling him the location. An old warehouse near LaGuardia airport, hidden from prying eyes. Jeno made his way to the place, avoiding security cameras Doyoung warned him about, and found a place to hide. There was a hole in the warehouse roof, which allowed him to peer right into the building without being seen. It was about thirty feet from the ground.
“Why is it always old, abandoned warehouses?” Jeno grumbled. He heard Doyoung laugh quietly. 
“Beats me,” Doyoung sighed. 
And so they waited. Jeno wondered vaguely if you were still working. He wasn’t sure. They made time talking quietly, until a black SUV rolled into the warehouse. “Woah, Doyoung,” He murmured, “Hold up.”
Jeno leaned forward, but quickly realized he probably wouldn’t be able to hear what was being said. “D.R.E.A.M, activate Heightened Intelligence Protocol.”
Activating Heightened Intelligence Protocol.
The protocol allowed Jeno to use the lenses over his eyes to zoom in on specific targets, as well as use a microphone embedded in the suit to pick up audio from far away and feed it directly into his ears.
He watched as three figures got out of the car, a fourth remaining in the driver’s seat. The trio stood in front of the car, and Jeno recognized the man in the middle as the man Junmyeon had been talking about.
“Alright, there’s Henry Duke,” He said, “The one in the middle.”
 “Got it,” Doyoung replied, sounding satisfied. “Now all we have to do is wait for the other party.”
“Did Junmyeon’s sources say anything about who it would be?”
“No. They weren’t able to find that out. Guess we’ll just have to wait and see.”
Jeno’s eyes never left the man. “Do you think it’s something international?”
Doyoung sighed. “I’m not sure. If it is international, then you need to be even more careful.”
“Got it. I think—Wait, here they come.” 
A second vehicle, this one another black SUV, rolled up not too far away from the first car. The lights turned off and the engine sputtered to a stop, and four men stepped out of the vehicle.
Jeno’s stomach dropped, and of its own accord, his mouth let loose a quiet, “What the fuck,” as he registered the person leading them. 
“What?” Doyoung asked, before realizing what—who—he was looking at. “...Is that my dad?”
“I think it is,” Jeno whispered, fingertips suddenly numb. Who was he kidding? They both knew who it was. 
“So,” One of the men next to your dad said, “You show us yours, we’ll show you ours?”
Henry Duke clapped his hands together with an impish grin. “I suppose. Reagan, get the case.”
One of the two men standing beside him started off toward the trunk of the car. “It caught me off guard when I heard that the force wanted to purchase these. Almost made me wonder if this was your attempt at a sting operation.”
“What made you change your mind?” Your dad asked. Jeno swallowed at how cold he sounded. This wasn’t your dad, and it didn’t seem like Officer Kim either. This was someone Jeno had never met before. 
“Honestly, Kim?” Duke raised an eyebrow, shrugging. “It was you. Your cooperativeness and willing to feed us information, as well as your… insurance agreement. And besides, you made a very interesting point when you said that the Avengers Initiative and Park’s alum Spiderman is ruining the way the law operates around here. That type of bitterness… hard to fake.”
Your dad huffed. “We’re fucking tired of it.”
The man leaning against the car your dad had stepped out of scoffed. “If this helps us catch the little asshole, then so be it.”
Jeno frowned. “I’m not little—”
“Jeno, shut up!” Doyoung snapped. 
“—Alright, then.” The man holding the briefcase—Reagan—clicked it open, as if it were a prize reveal on The Price is Right. Five guns, all modified to hold glowing Chitauri stones were placed carefully together side by side.
“You know the basics. No radiation. Keep it away from security scanners and x-rays. They will blow up. And second of all, these are at half the price, along with the promise from the chief of police that my business won’t be touched, and will only be distributed to officers in on the operation and have agreed to turn off their body cameras when they decide to use these weapons. Should this not be a sting operation, we’ll be back here to negotiate.”
Jeno leaned forward, watching anxiously.
“Yes, sir,” Your dad answered, nodding. “We have the money here.”
“Hand it over, then.”
That was when Jeno made his mistake. He leaned forward too much, and proceeded to fall right through the hole, bringing down some scraps of the roof with him. As he tumbled through the air, the zoom on his lenses caused him to grow dizzy as he had no idea what he was looking at. He caught himself before he could fall, clumsily commanding D.R.E.A.M to go back to turn off the current protocol. His vision returned to normal, and he swung up onto a rafter holding the warehouse up.
“So, we have company.” Duke didn’t sound as amused as he had before. His face turned into a sneer. “Get him.”
In less than a second, before Jeno could say anything, five guns were pointed directly at him. He managed to swing away before any bullets could hit him. 
“Jeno, get out of there now,” Doyoung ordered. 
“What about the guns?” Jeno asked, swinging to another rafter. “They know I’m here, I might as well get them before I go—”
“No! Jeno, listen to what I’m telling you. You’ve done more than enough, and you need to let it g—”
Your dad aimed, and a bullet fired right at Jeno’s chest. For a second, he forgot that the chest area of the suit was lined with bulletproof material. While it didn’t shoot into his chest, it ricocheted right off him, and since he was in motion, it somehow caused the bullet to bounce back in the direction in which it came. 
The wind was knocked out of Jeno, but it was nothing compared to watching the bullet land in the middle of your father’s chest. On the other line, he heard Doyoung yell, followed by the sound of something falling. And then, as he made his way back towards the hole he’d fallen out of, he couldn’t rip his eyes away from the body as it crumpled to the ground. 
The others around him scrambled to get back into their respective cars. Jeno was back on the roof now, trying not to hyperventilate. “I’m sorry,” He gasped, “Do—Doyoung, I-I’m sorry, I didn’t want to—”
“Jeno, you need to get out of there, now,” Doyoung said, voice raspy. “GO!” 
So he did, and Doyoung cut off the call once he was out of the vicinity. Jeno didn’t blame him. He swung across buildings, feeling numb as he looked for the apartment complex roof where he’d decided to hide his backpack.
When he finally did, he changed in a hurry, before slumping against the wall and forcing himself to take deep breaths. 
Doyoung’s dad—your dad—was dead. And it was all his fault. 
He cried on the way down the staircase. He cried on his way to the subway. The entire time, he ignored people’s stares. Suddenly everything was too loud, and if he met someone in the eyes he’d just about break down in the middle of the station. 
As he got onto the train, Jeno thought about all of the things your dad had done for you, and for Jeno. All the times he'd taken you both to Coney Island in the summer when you were younger. The year Pokemon Go came out he took the both of you driving around in his car so you and Jeno could catch as many Pokemon as you could. 
He’d formally adopted you when you were thirteen. You were his daughter in nearly every sense of the word, regardless of blood. And now he was dead, because of a stupid mistake that Jeno had made.
What would you say if you knew? He didn’t want to know. Checking the time on his phone, he saw he’d gotten a message from you just three minutes ago.
[8:36 PM]
y/n: lemme know when ur outside!! :)
“Fuck,” He murmured, wiping his eyes. He knew he needed to stop crying before he got to your house, and he had about ten minutes before he got to his stop, and then another five minute walk to the neighborhood. He focused on taking deep breaths and taking long swigs from his water bottle in the meantime, trying to tune out the sound of other people talking and the sound of the train on the rails.
The walk was the longest five minute walk he’d ever taken. The flashing lights of convenience stores did nothing to calm him down. As the stores in his peripheral vision began transitioning into suburban homes, he felt his heart speed up again. The constant movement as he walked meant he missed his phone vibrating in his backpack as you rang his number.
After what seemed like an eternity, two familiar houses came into his line of vision, and his shoulders slumped as he spotted you on your porch, looking small and teary, curled up into a little ball. In one hand, you were clutching your phone.
His stomach twisted as he put on a confused tone, even though he knew damn well that you knew. “...Y/N?”
You stood up, running to him and burying yourself into his chest, crumpling into his arms. You would have fell over if Jeno hadn’t held both of you up. 
“Jeno,” You sobbed, “You’re n-not go-onna believe it.”
He brought a hand up to caress your hair, holding back tears of his own as he asked a question he already knew the answer to.
“Y/N, what happened?”
Tumblr media
taglist: @decembermoonskz @itsapapisongo @lenaluvs​ @crescentjen​
205 notes · View notes